It’s been fifteen years since Draco went into hiding after being declared a traitor to both sides. After receiving the news about his father’s death, Draco is finally ready to return to England. When he gets there, he discovers the life he was returning to is not at all what he expected. Will Draco adapt to fit into the life that has over taken Malfoy Manor, or will he return back to the life that he became accustom to while in hiding? Quote:~~~ Still panting heavily, Draco planted his hands firmly on each side of the sink and glanced through his blonde locks into the mirror as a small stream of tears trickled down his pale cheeks “What have I done?”~~~~
From the Unofficial Portkey Archive: https://portkey-archive.org/story/7288/
Character List of A Life Worth Choosing
Dolls of certain characters can be seen here... http://groups.msn.com/Hogwartsschool2/charatersofalwc.msnw
This page includes:
A Family tree of the Weasleys/Potters/Malfoys/Lupins
Character's Careers
Full detailed descriptions of non-canon characters (family).
Full detailed description of non-family members
Hogwarts Houses (tells which house each child character is sorted into)
__________________________________________
Family trees of Weasleys/Potters/Malfoys/Lupins:
Molly Prewett + Arthur Weasley (deceased)
Narcissa Black Malfoy + Severus Snape
Bill Weasley + Fleur Delacour
Marcel- 16
Aimon- 12
Grenier- 3
Michon- 3
Charlie Weasley + Madlaina Valintin(deceased)
Trevor- 7
Travis- 7
Percy Weasley(deceased) + Penelope Clearwater
Percy Jr. (PJ)- 14
Fred Weasley + Kayla Appleton (Muggle)
Holden- 10 (Blue)
Perry- 5
George Weasley + Layla Appleton (Muggle)
Lyndon- 10 (Brown eyes)
expecting twins in May
Ron Weasley + Katie Bell (Divorced)
Aiden- 11
Jacey- 11
Ron Weasley + Pansy Parkinson
Violet- 4
Ginny Weasley + Draco Malfoy (not Married)
Kaeda Ginevra- 15
Draco Arthur jr. (Junior)- 15
Draco Malfoy + Addison Snow Sanders (Muggle)
Nathan Sanders- 8. (Step son to Draco) (Muggle)
Harry Potter + Hermione Granger
Avery- 17 (Adopted)
James- 11
Lily- 5
Luna Lovegood + Theodore Nott
Tallulah- 2
Remus Lupin + Nymphadora Tonks
Teddy- 16
_________________________________________________________________
Careers:
Addison- Muggle interior designer
Bill- Gringotts
Charlie- Care of Magical Teacher professor
Draco- Muggle real estate/ Auror
Fleur- Homemaker
Fred- Own Joke shop
George- Own Joke shop
Ginny- Healer
Harry- Head Auror
Hermione- Ancient Runes professor
Katie- Unknown at this time
Kayla- Works at Joke Shop
Layla- Works at Joke Shop
Luna- Reporter for the Quibbler
Pansy- Unknown at this time
Penelope- Unknown at this time
Remus- Minister of Magic
Ron- Head Auror
Theodore- Potions Professor
Tonks- Auror
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Addison Snow Sanders Malfoy (Addy)- (Muggle). Wife of Draco Malfoy. Was recently divorced. Thick southern accent and poor English. Chased Draco for over a year before they began dated, they were married a year later. They are still newly weds going on their fourth month of marriage. Addison has a son from her previous marriage, Nathan. She is an interior designer. Addison is extremely friendly and loves to learn about Draco's wizarding world. She appears flaky at times, but really is quite intelligent. She finds the humor is almost everything. She has long, curly fiery red hair and green eyes.
Aiden Weasley- 11.(Pure-blood) Only son of Ron Weasley and Katie Bell. Parents are divorced. Twin brother to Jacey. Mother and father have joint custody. First year at Hogwarts where he resides in Gryffindor house. Short red hair, usually messy, blue eyes, and freckles.
Aimon Weasley- 12,(Pure-blood) second eldest son of Bill and Fleur Weasley. Lighter red hair almost blonde cut short and brown eyes. No freckles. He is a second year Hufflepuff and plays Chaser on the Quidditch team.
Avery Potter- 17.(Pure-blood) Harry's adopted son. His parents were killed during the war. Harry found him as a baby and decided to keep him. He is slightly taller than Harry, and looks incredibly like him. He had the same messy black hair, and similar body structure, only his eyes were blue and were not obstructed by glasses. Avery is currently a seventh year at Hogwarts residing in Slytherin house. He is Quidditch captain for the house team where he plays Keeper. When he was younger, he was a horrible flyer and succeeded in becoming for than an exceptional flyer where he was offered a spot on the Pride of Portree Quidditch team for the upcoming season. Avery has yet to accept this offer for reasons unknown.
Draco Arthur Weasley Malfoy jr. (Junior)- 15.(Pure-blood) Son of Ginny Weasley and Draco Malfoy. Twin of Kaeda. Born three minutes after his sister (12:03 A.M) on January 1st. Was born in the Order of the Phoenix hideout where he was hidden until the end of the war in 2003 where he was then moved to the Burrow until inheriting the Malfoy fortune and Manor in September of 2008.
Junior was named for his father, Draco and Grandfather, Arthur. Draco means Dragon. The family adopted the nickname Junior for him after his uncle Ron refused to use the name Draco, his school nemesis.
When recently acquainted with Father, Draco, Junior was quiet at first, but threw an attitude when explaining to his sister that his father had another family and that they were not wanted.
Junior is extremely quiet and not very talkative. His quietness is often taken as rudeness and ill-mannered to those who do not know him. However, he has the attitude of a Weasley. He is hot headed and easily angered to the point where his hair actually turns red and he begins to say and do things without thinking.
Junior is currently a fourth year at Hogwarts where he resides in Gryffindor house. It took the sorting hat almost three whole minutes to decide where to put him. He was angered by this decision for quite sometime in his first year due to the fact that he was the first Malfoy that wasn't sorted into Slytherin.
Though his marks are not the top of the class, they are still decent. He dedicates his studies to unusually studies such as Muggle Studies, Divinations, and Ancient Runes. His Ancient Runes skills are so impressive that he was moved ahead to the sixth year class and helps his professor with other classes. Junior is also known as quite the ladies man in school, especially the Slytherins, though he has not spoken out about one witch in particular. He is an exceptionally good flyer though for some reason he claims he doesn't like to fly. His interests also include animangus transfiguration.
Junior is a mirror image of his father from the pale blonde hair, grey eyes, to the pointed face, right down to his smirk. Up close, he had his mother's freckles.
Grenier Weasley- 3,(Pure-blood) One of Bill and Fleur Wealsley's youngest. Fraternal twin to Michon. Red hair, blue eyes. No freckles.
Holden Weasley- 10.(Half-blood) Son of Fred and Kayla Weasley. Mischievous when together with cousin Lyndon. Holden was born only a few days before Lyndon and they are surprisingly almost identical except for their eyes. Together their fathers wanted to name the two Gred and Forge, but their mothers wouldn't allow it. Holden has the Weasley curly red hair worn slightly long, blue eyes, and freckles.
Jacey Weasley- 11.(Pure-blood) Daughter of Ron Weasley and Katie Bell. Parents are divorced. Mother and father have joint custody. Twin sister to Aiden. First year at Hogwarts where she resides in Gryffindor house. Long red hair, blue eyes, and freckles. When younger, Jacey went through a stage where she turned her hair pink like Tonks. Her magic was so stubborn that her parents had to wait until she decided she wanted her normal color back.
James Potter- 11.(Half-blood) Son of Harry and Hermione Potter. Currently a first year Gryffindor at Hogwarts. Very studious. Is usually seen with a book in his hand. Has messy dark brown almost black hair, green eyes, and wears glasses. Named after Harry's late father.
Kaeda Ginevra Malfoy- 15.(Pure-blood) Daughter of Ginny Weasley and Draco Malfoy. Twin of Junior. Born exactly at midnight between December 31st and January 1st. Celebrates her birthday as the latter. Was born in the Order of the Phoenix hideout where she was hidden until the end of the war in 2003 where she was then moved to the Burrow until Junior inherited Malfoy Manor in September of 2008.
The name Kaeda means little Dragon.
She recently was acquainted with her father Draco which she accepted with open arms.
Though she appears to have inherited the friendly and outgoing personality of her mother, her attitude is snide and reserved, much like the Malfoy side of her. She also has a way of getting what she wants.
She is currently a fourth year at Hogwarts where she resides in Slytherin house. She recently made the Quidditch team as Seeker. Her grades are top marks and she is loquacious.
From far away she looks like a younger version of Narcissa, with long straight pal blonde hair and pointed features. Up close, her mothers features show through where you see a red tint in her hair, extremely dark blue eyes that appeared to be brown from far away and light freckles running across her face. She also has Ginny's smile.
Kayla Appleton Weasley- (Muggle). Wife of Fred Weasley. Identical twin of Layla. Has long curly brown hair and brown eyes.
Layla Appleton Weasley- (Muggle). Wife of George Weasley. Identical twin of Kayla. Has long curly brown hair and brown eyes. Is expecting twins in May.
Lily Potter- 5.(Half-blood) Only daughter to Harry and Hermione Potter. Very curious and nosey. Long bushy black hair and green eyes. Named for Harry's late mother.
Lyndon- 10.(Half-blood) Son of Layla and George Weasley. Mischievous when together with cousin Holden. Lyndon and was born only a few days shy of Holden and they are surprisingly almost identical except for their eyes. Together their fathers wanted to name the two Gred and Forge, but their mothers wouldn't allow it. Lyndon has the Weasley red curly hair, worn slightly long, brown eyes, and freckles.
Madlaina Valintin Weasley-(Pure-blood) deceased wife of Charlie Weasley. Died in 2011. Charlie met her while working in Romania. Was a witch. Mother of Trevor and Travis. Sandy brown hair and green eyes. Charlie carries a photograph of her in his wallet.
Marcel Weasley- 16,(Pure-blood) Eldest son of Bill and Fleur Weasley. Longer red hair and blue eyes. No freckles. He is a sixth year Hufflepuff where he is the captain of the Quidditch team. He plays Chaser.
Michon Weasley- 3,(Pure-blood) One of Bill and Fleur Weasley's youngest. Fraternal twin to Grenier. Light red almost blonde hair, brown eyes. No freckles.
Nathan Sanders- 8. (Muggle). Son of Addison Malfoy. Step son to Draco Malfoy. Lives with his father in the next town over. Spends weekends and holidays with his mother. Extremely curious. He has Sandy brown hair and green eyes.
Percival Ignatius Clearwater Weasley Jr. (PJ)- 14,(Half-blood) Son of Penelope Clearwater and late Percy Weasley. Penelope and PJ live at the Burrow with Molly Weasley. He is currently a fourth year at Hogwarts where he is a Ravenclaw. Has red hair, brown eyes, freckles, and glasses. Very studious and well behaved.
Perry Weasley- 5.(Half-blood) Son of Fred and Kayla Weasley. Red curly hair, blue eyes, and freckles.
Tallulah Nott- 2.(Pure-blood) Only child of Luna Lovegood and Theodore Nott. Long wavy light blonde hair and blue eyes.
Ted “Teddy” Remus Lupin- 16. (Half-blood) Only child of Remus and Tonks Lupin. Currently a sixth year at Hogwarts, in Ravenclaw. Very studious and clumsy. He is a prefect. Half werewolf and half metamorphmagus. Has messy hair(usually turquoise), and twinkling eyes that tend to match his hair color.
Travis William Weasley- 7(Pure-blood), Son of Charlie and Madlaina Weasley. Twin to Trevor. Red hair, green eyes, freckles. Lives in a cabin on Hogwarts grounds with father and brother.
Trevor Ronald Weasley- 7(Pure-blood), Son of Charlie and Madlaina Weasley. Twin to Travis. Red hair, green eyes, freckles. Lives in a cabin on Hogwarts grounds with father and brother.
Violet Parkinson Weasley- 4.(Pure-blood) Daughter of Ron and Pansy Wealsey. Half sister to Aiden and Jacey. She is the only Weasley grandchild except for Kaeda and Junior, who's hair is not red. She has long, waist length jet black hair, a pug-like nose and violet eyes, hence her name.
__________________________________________________________________
Other Characters
Aaron- (15) Slytherin quidditch beater. Short red hair,
Angelina Jordan- (Canon Character). Married to Lee Jordan.
Anikan- (13) Slytherin Quidditch chaser.
Ara- (15) Ravenclaw. Very stuck up. Not friendly with Kaeda, but tries to be friendly with Avery. Dark brown hair and blue eyes. Tends to wear a lot of Muggle make up.
Aryana- (17) Hufflepuff Quidditch Beater.
Ashlyn- (16) Hufflepuff. Friend of Viola and Katrina. Flirtation. Curly brown hair, black eyes, and glasses.
Braedon- (15) Claims to be pureblood. Gryffindor Roommate to Junior. Very arrogant. On the Quidditch team. Has a huge crush on Kaeda. Dark brown hair with brown eyes.
Briar- (12) Hufflepuff Quidditch Seeker.
Cho- (cannon character). Healer and good friend of Ginny's.
Colin Creevey- (Canon character). photographer for Draco's interview.
Dartanian- (15) Ravenclaw. Curly blonde hair and blue eyes. PJ's room mate and best friend.
Ella- (16) Hufflepuff. Marcel's longtime girlfriend. Prefect. Shoulder length blonde hair and blue eyes.
Frank Blinko- Shop keeper of Quality Quidditch Supplies. Opened his store late Christmas Eve to allow Draco and Ginny to shop. Gave an interview to the Daily Prophet. Wants to put together his own Quidditch team, but can't due to lack of money. Knows the Weasley/Malfoy family very well.
Georgette Frederica Jordan- Newborn daughter of Lee and Angelina. God Daughter of George and Fred.
Hayden- (16) Hufflepuff roommate and best friend to Marcel. Blonde curly hair and green eyes. Quidditch Keeper
Jaylee Ryan- (15) Muggleborn, punk style. Her hair is dyed often with bright colors. Her normal hair color is a dark black with bright blue eyes. Despite her style, she is very sweet and studious. Brightest in her class. Brother to Gryffindor Talon. Originally from Australia.
Justin Finch-Fletchy- (canon character). reporter for Hogwarts Hour. Interviewed Draco.
Kaden- (15) Half Wizard, half dwarf. Gryffindor Roommate. Very headstrong, and boisterous at times. Smaller than most his age. Bright blonde hair and purple eyes.
Katrina- (15) Slytherin roommate to Kaeda. Very quiet,. Blonde Hair blue eyes. Known as the `goody-two-shoes' of Slytherin house.
Kelser- (15) Muggleborn. Gryffindor Roommate to Junior. Very energetic and tends to be over dramatic at times. Sandy brown hair, spiked, green eyes. Obsessed with Muggle fashion.
Kiaree- Malfoy family house elf. Very found of Draco.
Lavender Brown- (Canon Character). Married to Seamus Finnigan. Has four girls and a baby on the way.
Lee Jordan- (Canon Character). Married to Angelina Johnson. Planning to run a Weasley Joke Shop in
Macadrian Flint- Half Blood. Slytherin roommate to Kaeda. Daughter of Marcus Flint. Not the brightest. Has a crush on Junior. Doesn't like Treastles. Long, shinny black hair and yellow eyes.
Maretta Edgecombe Davies - (cannon character) Married Roger Davies. Gave an interview for the Daily prophet.
Milicent Bultrobe- (Canon Character). Still believes in the old way. Family was charged with aiding the dark side during the war. She received three years in Azkaban and lost all her families wealth. She's now a reporter for the Daily Prophet where her goal is to `expose' Draco for who he really is as she tries to turn him back to his old ways.
Orion Black- (17) Distant cousin to Junior and Kaeda. Dark auburn hair with a slight touch of curls and black eyes. Slytherin Roommate of Avery.
Padma Patil-Corner- (canon character). married to Michael Corner. Reporter for Witch Weekly Magazine. Interviewed Draco.
Peyton- (15) Slytherin roommate of Kaeda. Very loquacious and flirtatious. Short curly black hair and green eyes.
Rita Skeeter- (Canon Character). Wrote an article for the Daily Prophet. Bothered Draco and Children while they were on a shopping trip in Diagon Alley.
Ryder- (15) Hufflepuff Chaser
Safara- (Muggle) Was engaged to Draco. She left him.
Talon Ryan- (15) Gryffindor Roommate and best Gryffindor friend to Junior. Brother to Ravenclaw, Jaylee. Very energetic and athletic. Dark black hair, with bright blue eyes. Originally from Australia.
Teigra- (16) Hufflepuff. Best friend to Ella. Brown hair and brown eyes.
Tyberon- (17) Hufflepuff Quidditch Beater
Viola- (15) Long curly purple hair, with purple eyes. Slytherin roommate of Kaeda. Very flirtatious.
Xavier Bryce- age unknown. (Pure Blood/ Squib) Ginny's `fiancé'. Perfect blonde hair, brown eyes and bright white teeth. Works in Muggle London, but tries to stay as connected to the wizarding world as possible. Lives somewhere out in the country. Doesn't know Ginny very well. Not too popular with Kaeda and Junior.
Zamora- (Muggle) Was engaged to Draco. Was left at the alter.
Zephron- (16) Muggleborn. Ravenclaw roommate and best friend to Teddy. Fascinated by the fact that Teddy is a werewolf. Sandy brown hair and brown eyes.
Zyler- (17) His father's a werewolf and his mother's a veela. Slytherin Roommate to Avery. The most popular boy with the witches. Spends his free time as a Model for Madam Malkins. Long wavy auburn hair with green eyes.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hogwarts
Gryffindors- (year)
Aiden (1)
Braden (4)
Jacey (1)
James (1)
Junior (4)
Kaden (4)
Kesler (4)
Talon (4)
Hufflepuffs- (year)
Aimon (2)
Ashlyn (4)
Ella (6)
Hayden (6)
Marcel (6)
Teigra (6)
Ravenclaws- (year)
Ara (4)
Dartanian (4)
Jaylee (5)
PJ (4)
Teddy (6)
Zephron (6)
Slytherins- (year)
Avery (7)
Kaeda (4)
Katrina (4)
Macadrian Flint(4)
Orion Black (7)
Peyton (4)
Viola (4)
Zyler (7)
-->
Prologue
March 05, 1998
Malfoy,
Here are the supplies and money you have requested. The search has begun, but I was able to steer them West away from you. If you need anything at all, just send an Owl. Don't worry about them being intercepted, Hermione has invented a spell that allows for only the intended wizard to read. Make its easier for the Order to send message, since Voldemort has discovered how to intercept our Patronuses.
Best of Luck,
Potter
August 18, 1998
Malfoy,
Your father is becoming suspicious of the Galleons disappearing from the vault. I hope your plan works, because you need to find a new way to support yourself. I will be sending you the money that was promised in the deal, but it is only a little at a time. I urge you to stay away from any wizarding communities. The Ministry has sent your picture out to every wizarding nation, so be cautious.
Potter
January 01, 1999
Draco Malfoy,
If this letter gets to you, I'm assuming your plan has worked and I urge you to stay where you are. The war is far from over, and I'm afraid the Death Eaters are gaining on us. The Ministry's Army are dropping like flies and most of the Order are now in secret locations, trying to heal the injuries inflicted upon them by the Dark Side.
The Ministry still believes you to be working for him, and have not halted their search. They believe that your father is protecting you and some have even gone so far as saying that you have killed your father and are using Polyjuice Potion to portray him.
On the other hand, we have learned valuable information about Voldemort that will hopefully bring an end to this war. Unfortunately, the Death Eaters are convinced that the information came from you.
Here are more supplies, and please do not respond to this letter. I will write again when I feel it is safe.
Harry Potter
December 20, 2000
Draco,
The war is getting worse. Voldemort is too powerful and his numbers too vast. Even I have taken to hiding in order to gather my strength. A huge battle yesterday took down nearly half of the Forbidden Forest. The Dark Side now has control of not only the giants, werewolves, and dementors, but the goblins, and vampires as well.
The information you have provided has been a great help, but it's still not enough. If you can think of anything else, please let me know.
Harry Potter
March 19, 2002
Draco,
The war is finally turning; our plan has worked. We have converted the centaurs to our side from their neutral position and the goblins back to our side from the dark side. We have also begun drafting the house-elves. The Order is finally strong enough to return to battle at full force.
It should only be a matter of time before this war is over, and both of us can return to our normal lives.
Harry
June 01, 2003
Draco,
The war at last is over! We were finally able to defeat Bellatrix which brought Voldemort out into the open. It took three non-stop days of fighting, but we were able to bring him down.
The Ministry is now back in full force, trying to rebuild the government and to bring Death Eaters to justice. I've included the list of the Most Wanted Death Eaters. I thought it to be of interest to you.
Your friend,
Harry
The Ministry of Magic presents the list of Most Wanted Death Eaters:
Lucius Malfoy
Draco Malfoy
Rodolphus Lestrange Gregory Goyle Sr.
Blaise Zabini
Amycus Carrow
Theodore Notts Sr. Theodore Notts Jr.
Be advised that they are all extremely dangerous and should not be approached. If you have any information on the whereabouts of said Death Eaters or any other Death Eater not listed, please contact Ronald Weasley or Harry Potter: Head of Aurors, Ministry of Magic.
December 25, 2005
Draco,
Happy Christmas. I hope this gift I present to you will put you into the Christmas spirit. You deserve it.
Your friend,
Harry
Draco Malfoy Declared Innocent!
Draco Malfoy, 25, son of known Death Eater Lucius Malfoy, was declared innocent by the Wizengamot late yesterday afternoon. Malfoy, who disappeared about seven years ago, was thought to be one of the most notorious Death Eaters during the second war, following in his father's footsteps.
Malfoy was wanted on accusations for assisting in the death of Hogwarts' Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, association with the werewolf Fenir Greyback, charges of being a known Death Eater, and many more in which the Aurors' office refused to release.
All charges were dropped, however, after Narcissa Malfoy, mother of Draco Malfoy, had applied for an appeal against his impending arrest. Mrs. Malfoy won her case with the assistance of the war hero, now head of the Aurors' office, Harry Potter, who was able to convince the Wizengamot that Malfoy was indeed a spy and had aided in the battle planning which ended on May 05, 2003.
Draco Malfoy is still missing and a reward is being offered by Narcissa Malfoy for any information about his whereabouts.
The Aurors' Office has also issued a reward for any information leading to the capture of Lucius Malfoy who...
For more, please see Death Eaters on page 6B.
September 13, 2008
Drae,
He's finally been captured! I was up all night raiding the Muggle hotel where he was staying and I'm tired as all hell, but I couldn't sleep until I sent you word. Lucius has finally been captured. His trial doesn't start for another three weeks, but there is no doubt that he will be convicted and he is looking at eighty to one hundred sixty-five years in Azkaban.
Now that your father and all Death Eaters that were of danger to you have been locked up and your name is clear, it is safe for you to return home. Your mother is desperate to see you as are a few others. Your manor and your estate have been fully turned back over to you and your mother and she is moving back in first thing this morning.
I would be more than happy to assist you with any arrangement you may need. Just let me know.
Congratulations,
Harry
-->
Chapter 1: Home Coming
December 3, 2013
Drae,
Your father has passed away in his cell of Azkaban. I know it probably won't change your mind about leaving your new life, but it wouldn't hurt to at least visit your old one. I've kept your secret for as long as I can, but I'm afraid I can't any longer. It's been fifteen years and far too long. Your family longs for you and all I have to comfort them is the fact that you are alive and well. Your mother has even tried to bribe me with the reward money she had issued for information of your whereabouts. Don't worry, I refused, but I will admit she is wearing me down. Please come back to England, if only for a day.
Your friend,
Harry
“Another one of them letters?” a voice rang in his ear as two arms snaked around his neck in a hug.
“Yes, from Harry. My father passed away and he wants me to come visit.”
“In England?”
“Yes, in England.”
Draco sat on his sofa staring at the letter. It had been fifteen years since the last time he had set foot in England, or in the wizarding world for that matter. The only contact he had with his past life was Harry Potter.
Harry and himself had been in contact over the last fifteen years through owl post. The letters consisted mostly of information about the war and they left their personal lives out of it as much as possible.
Draco had created a life for himself, though he struggled to learn the Muggle way, but he could actually admit that he was happy. He knew that those back in England had done the same: At least those who had survived the war. In truth, Draco didn't even know who truly remained in the wizarding world. He pleaded to Harry to not send news of any deaths, except for his father's, of course, for he feared he would see a name that would make him regret his decision to leave all those years ago.
Draco looked over to his wife who snuggled up next to him. He ran his fingers through her long red hair inattentively as she watched him, quietly reading his facial expressions as he glanced over the letter repeatedly.
“Ya going, sugar?” she asked through her thick southern accent.
“I really should. I haven't seen my mother in fifteen years.”
“What's stopping ya?”
“Nothing anymore. I guess I'm just afraid of what I'll find.”
“Ya mean after them wars ya told me all about? The ones with them,” she paused and looked around the room as if she was checking to see if anyone else was accompanying them, “wizarding folk?” she finished, looking up at Draco.
Draco chuckled slightly, “Yes, Ady. Them wizarding folk,” he mocked her teasingly. “So much has changed over there and so has everyone. Everyone who survived, that is.”
“You've changed too, Draco,” his wife said snuggling in as close to him as possible. The couple sat in silence for a second. Draco stared absentmindedly at the letter, while his wife stared into the fire that sent scarlet, gold, and orange flames dancing up through the chimney. She took a deep breath before interrupting the silence. “Draco?”
“Addison?”
“Who was she?”
“Whom?”
“That there girl ya dream about. I hear ya mumbling her name when ya have trouble sleeping. I know you've been engaged twice before, but I know they ain't the girl ya dream about. Who is she?” Addison sat up to look straight into her husband's grey eyes.
Draco took a deep breath as he gazed back into her eyes, and ventured deep inside her mind. He had told her about his wizarding world and what he was capable of, magic-wise, but what he failed to tell her was about his skills in Legilimency. She wouldn't have understood the concept anyway.
As he peered into her mind there was no need to search far to find what he was looking for. It was right on the surface of her mind: her feelings about the question she had been longing for the answer to. He sighed with relief as curiosity and nothing more was found.
“Her name was Ginevra- Ginny.”
“Is she one of ya'll?”
“Yes, she's a witch,” Draco couldn't help but crack a smile at his wife's southern drawl. “She was my first love, but that was a long time ago.”
“Before that war?”
“No. No, we actually hated each other before the war. I suppose it was the war that brought us together and it was the war that tore us apart.”
“What happened to her?”
Draco took another deep breath and pondered for a moment. “Moved on, I suppose.”
“She survived then?”
The question hit Draco rapidly, forcing the flow of air to seize inside his chest. It was the question he asked himself every day. It was the dream that forced this topic into conversation. It was the single thing that lingered in his mind all day and that he couldn't erase.
“I don't know,” he finally answered as soon as oxygen was able to flow through his lungs again. “I guess I'll just have to find out when I get there.”
“So we going?”
“I think it would be the perfect gift for my mother, seeing as how I missed the past fifteen Christmases.”
“Goody! I'll go make the plane reservations.”
“The what?”
“The airplane.”
“You mean one of those big metal birds that your kind uses to fly?”
“You've never been on a plane before? How did ya git here? Boat?”
“No, Apparation. It was illegal at the time, since I didn't have my license yet, but I actually took a Portkey over here, then-”
“Appa-what?”
“Apparation. It's how I am able to get from one place to another.”
“And ya'll need a license for this?”
“Well the Ministry wants to make sure you don't splinch yourself.”
“Well, I guess it makes more sense than flying on a broom like them witches in the movies.” Draco chuckled at her last comment. “Wait, ya'll do fly on brooms, don't ya?”
“I really do miss my Nimbus 2001. Then again it's definitely outdated by now. We'll have to stop in Diagon Ally to pick up a new one.”
“Why don't ya just use the one in the kitchen?”
“You mean the one you use to clean the floor?” Draco asked, amused. Addison, however, was completely serious as she nodded her head. “It's takes more than just a plain old broom to fly.”
Addison looked at him bewildered. They had only been married for three months now, and together only about a year before that. She always knew there was something different about him from the moment she met him. It was his uniqueness that drew her to him. It took her almost a year of chasing him before he finally asked her out on a date and they were married the following year. It wasn't until a week after their small ceremony of her family and a few of their friends that he accidentally let it slip that he was a wizard.
Addison immediately became fascinated with this other world that she only thought existed in fairy tales. Of course fairy tales never contained the war or this wizard that Draco always referred to as the `Dark Lord'. Their government, education, pets, sports, entertainment, food, drinks, lifestyle- it was all exotic to her. It was like another country, yet it was England: A place she had traveled while on vacation.
Witches and wizards, they weren't just in England, Draco had explained while telling her about a sport championship he had went to when he was younger. He told her about the foreign wizards that came from all over the world, including the country they now called their home. He told her of the wizarding schools, and the secret market places. About the wizarding towns and how non-magical people were oblivious to it all.
Every day, they taught each other new things about each other's different lifestyles. It amazed Addison how Draco had lasted so long outside the wizarding world with such little knowledge of technology. He had been living the past fifteen years on the outside, yet he didn't even know how to use a toaster or how to drive a car. In fact, he was still apprehensive whenever it came time to drive some place. What surprised her most of all was their communication. Yes, they both spoke English, but their worlds were so different that it seemed as though they were speaking foreign languages to each other, leaving the other clueless about exactly how to respond.
“Well, today's the fifteenth, so I suppose we should arrive the day before Christmas Eve. Would that give you enough time before we leave? I'll set up a Portkey. It will be the easiest way to travel.”
“Alright. I'll phone my sister to tell her that we won't be coming to Christmas dinner. Oh, boy, won't Nathan be excited to hear we are gonna see wizards for Christmas, I better phone him too.”
Nathan was Draco's sandy brown haired, green-eyed eight-year-old stepson. He was the result of Addison's first marriage and now lived with his father in the next town over. Being overwhelmed by the contents of the letter, Draco had completely forgotten that the boy was to spend Christmas with them while his father and stepmother went away to visit her family somewhere out west.
He admitted that it was going to be difficult enough explaining to his mother what he had been up to the past fifteen years, but he feared it would be even harder explaining to her how he had married a Muggle, and through the marriage, inherited a son.
The whole parenting thing was a whole new world to Draco. Though Nathan only stayed with them three times a week, he was still nervous about the fact. After all, his father wasn't the World's Greatest Father, so he never got a chance to see how a father/son relationship was supposed to be.
Further more, Nathan was an extremely curious boy. Even more so than Draco was when he was a child. Draco could only imagine the trouble he could get himself into while at their stay in Malfoy Manor.
“Well, this is it,” Draco said as he stood in front of the gates of Malfoy Manor with his new wife and stepson in tow.
“Wow, it's so big,” Nathan said, staring up at the large manor.
“Draco, I thought you said we were staying at your mother's, not a hotel.”
“This is my mother's.”
With his wand aloft, he whispered an incantation which forced the golden iron gates open, allowing the three to walk up the long pathway that encircled a large fountain with a serpent spouting water from his mouth, and ended at the large double French doors.
“Shouldn't you knock first?” Addison asked as Draco slowly pushed the door open.
“Nonsense, I'm a Malfoy. I don't need to knock at my own house,” Draco smiled as he led the way into a large foyer.
The guests looked around the foyer. It contained cathedral ceilings, in which a beautiful crystal chandelier was hung, filling the room with sparkles as the sun shone through the prism from the large window placed perfectly over the doors. The floor was made of marble and a grand staircase wrapped around the entire foyer.
“Stay close, you don't want to get lost in this place. Believe me, I've done it before,” Draco said seriously.
Addison and Nathan followed Draco through a pair of curtains that hung from the banisters of the staircase, which concealed a long hallway littered with portraits of past Malfoys. Draco took a left down the hallway then a right down another. The house was like a maze to the new comers.
“Mother's probably in the family parlor. We'll check there first.”
After a few more minutes of turning down this hall and that, Draco finally stopped at a set of large double oak doors that were opened wide to reveal a sun lit parlor. The floors were made of solid oak and an oriental rug laid upon the middle. Across from the doorway was massive fireplace, littered with photos on top of the mantel. To one side of the room was a grand piano placed in front of a bookshelf littered with odd, unfamiliar books. Victorian furniture was place spaciously through out the room, all painted in the same dark green color that shaded the room. The far side of the room was a large window, which allowed the brilliant light to shine through, outlined with green curtains that flowed in the breeze. In front of the window was a chess board and two occupied arm chairs. Draco recognized one occupant, but the other was a stranger.
“Draco, I didn't know you had a brother,” Addison whispered.
“Neither did I,” Draco observed the stranger a little more to notice that it was a boy with platinum blonde hair that was just long enough to obscure his eyes on his pointed face. He was young, early mid-teens. Draco had been gone a long time, so he supposed it was possible for his parents to have another son during that time. After all, his mother stayed with his father for quite some time for fear that he would turn on her too. It wasn't until the war ended that she was freed of him, and from what Draco heard, was remarried.
The boy leaned back in his armchair and scratched his brow momentarily before leaning forward to talk to one of the chess pieces. The piece moved all on their own. “Check!” he smirked in only a way that a true Malfoy could.
The other man took a moment to stare down his opponent before directing a piece. “Check mate,” he said in a low voice. The pieces began to move as a knight jammed a sword through a queen, ending the game.
“Whoa, Mamma did ya see that?” Nathan asked rather loudly as his eyes lit up watching the little black chess pieces dance around in victory, causing the two wizards to look towards their direction.
The excitement on Nathan's face dimmed dramatically as the chess winner took to his feet. He whispered a few words to the blonde boy, who nodded before exiting the room through a hidden doorway, before crossing the room himself to address Draco.
“Mr. Malfoy, I was beginning to get the feeling that your presence would never be acquainted in this house once more.”
“I was just waiting for the right time to come home, Professor, or should I call you Daddy?” Draco teased.
“Severus is just fine, thank you,” the wizard answered with a hint of a smirk. “I see Mr. Potter kept you well informed?”
“Very little. We talked mostly about the war. Nothing personal, except how Mum was doing.”
“I see. So who might this be?” he gestured towards Draco's guests.
“Of course, Severus, this is my wife, Addison, and her son Nathan.”
“How do you do, young Nathan?” Severus shook the little boy's hand before turning to his mother where he placed a kiss atop her hand. “Mrs. Malfoy. As Draco failed to mention, I am Severus Snape, Draco's godfather, old school professor, as well as his mother's husband.”
“Please to meet ya,” Addison said with a small curtsy. “Draco and I was just talking about Draco's brother.”
Severus cringed slightly at the sound of her accent and her incorrect use of the English language. “Brother?” he asked raising an eyebrow.
“The boy you were playing chess with. He's obviously a Malfoy. I didn't think Mother and Father would be interested in having more children.”
“I don't believe I am the- right person to be discussing this with you. Perhaps you can wait until your mother arrives home from Diagon Ally.”
“Of course.”
“Draco,” Addison whispered into her husband's ear.
“Yes, dear?”
“I think this picture is staring at me.”
“Just tell him to stop. He will leave you alone.”
Addison looked at him awkwardly. How in the world was she supposed to talk to a picture?
“She was staring at me first, you know,” the portrait responded, causing Addison to jump slightly and grab Draco's arm.
“Please, Grandfather Albraxas. She's just being curious,” Draco pleaded with the picture.
“Then tell her to go stare at someone else, then.”
“That's enough!” Draco argued back.
“Draco, may I see you for a moment?” Severus asked.
“Of course. I'll be right back. You two just stay here and if he gives you any more trouble just remind him that I'm not afraid to burn him.” Draco winked before following Severus to an adjacent room.
“Is something wrong?” Draco asked after Severus closed the door behind him.
“She's Muggle, I presume?” he asked.
“Yes. Is there a problem with that?”
“Draco, do you really think it wise to bring two Muggles into this house? Your father had done everything he could to keep this house Muggle-free. It could be dangerous for them.”
“Severus, of all people I thought you would be most understanding, with your involvement with the Order and your father being a Muggle.”
“I do, and for the record, my relationship with my father was no better than you with yours. It's just that we have some very important guests coming to dinner tomorrow night, and I believe it would be best if you kept your family- occupied until afterwards.”
“Who could possibly be that important to come to dinner that two Muggles, who happen to be my family, would not be welcomed?” Draco asked, now a little frustrated.
“It's not like that at all, Mr. Malfoy.”
“Then what is it?”
“It's not my place to say.” Severus frowned.
After Draco and Severus had left the parlor, Addison was left trying to keep her son out of trouble. The wizarding world interested him so that he wanted to explore everything and anything he could get his hands on. Addison finally calmed him down as she took him over to the chess set to allow him to look, but not touch. Nathan was engaged in a full conversation with a rook, when someone appeared in the door.
It was a young woman with long blonde hair streaked with soft red highlights. Her eyes were dark like chocolate and she had the same pointed face as a Malfoy, only it was covered slightly with freckles. She reminded Addison of the photo that Draco had of his mother, but she was much too young to be.
“Hello,” the girl said softly. “Can I help you with anything?”
“Hello, darling. You must be Draco's sister,” Addison addressed the young woman who nodded. “I'm um- friends of Draco,” she said remembering how Draco had insisted on taking care of the proper introductions himself.
“Kaeda, dear, please find your brother and tell him I wish to speak with him,” another woman said peaking her head into the parlor. She was about to walk away when she noticed Addison standing in the middle of the room. “Can I help you?” she asked.
“I was just um-” Addison stuttered.
She looked the other woman over and recognized her right away. She was definitely Draco's mother. Addison had glanced at the worn out photo of her many times and her beauty was unmistakable. Though more than a decade older, her hair was still the natural blonde that the photo portrayed and her blue eyes still seemed to sparkle.
“Mother?”
Narcissa spun around at the sound of the long awaited familiarity that called out to her in her sleep. Her eyes glistened with tears as she engulfed Draco in a loving hug.
“Draco, darling, it's been far too long,” she managed to say as she held her son, refusing to let him go.
“I'm sorry I took so long, mother, I just wanted to ensure that my return would be safe for everyone.” Draco held his mother tight. A small teardrop ran down the side of his cheek. “We would have sent word of our arrival, but I wanted it to be a surprise,” he said as she finally released him, to look him over, getting a good look at how he had grown.
“We?” she asked, as his words finally hit her.
“Yes, mother, we,” Draco said walking over to put his arm around his wife. Nathan joined them not long after. “Mother, this is Addison and Nathan, my-”
“Cissy, have you seen the children?” a new voice filled the room, interrupting his introductions.
Draco looked to the door and lost all track of his words. A pair of chocolate eyes stared back at him. His past came rushing back to him in the form of a mane of fiery red hair.
The witch wasted no time turning around and heading back out the door. Draco's feet began to move, but ceased when a hand landed on his shoulder.
“Draco, ya have two sisters?” Addison asked, amazed.
“Sister? I have a sister too?” Draco looked to his mother.
“Sister? Merlin, where did you get such an idea?” Narcissa fussed.
“That girl that was in here before. She said she was Draco's sister.”
“There was also a boy in here earlier, and there was no doubt that he was a Malfoy. I just assumed- Mother, what's wrong?” Draco asked as he noticed the change in his mother's demeanor.
“Kiaree!” Narcissa called out.
A `pop' sounded the arrival of a small creature with large green eyes.
“Mistress called?” the creature asked with a small curtsy.
“Miss Addison, this is our house-elf, Kiaree. She will assist you to your quarters where you will be staying,” Narcissa instructed.
“What's a house-elf?” Nathan asked looking up at Draco.
“Well, Nate, a house-elf is a creature who helps around the house with chores and stuff,” Draco explained as he kneeled in front of the little boy. “She's here to assist you with anything you need.”
“Come on Mamma,” Nate said grabbing his mother's hand as he dragged her out of the parlor in tail of the house-elf.
“I'll catch up with you later,” Draco called after her.
Draco now stood in front of his mother who was eyeing him, taking in every little detail of his appearance. He stood before her in a pair of slacks, a polo shirt, and sandals. He grew accustom to Muggle clothing and preferred their comfort over his usual Wizard robes.
“What on Earth are you wearing, Draco dear. You look like-”
“A Muggle?” Draco interrupted her. “I didn't have a choice, Mother. I had to blend in. It was the only way to survive, and don't give me any problems about Addison being a Muggle either. I already heard it from Snape.”
“You talked to Severus already? What did he say?” she asked nervously.
“Nothing much. He wouldn't tell me anything. Just that it wasn't a good idea bringing her here. Are you hiding something from me, Mother?”
Narcissa looked away, refusing to look him in the eyes. She knew about his skills in Legilimency, and she herself wasn't the greatest when it came to its defensive counter.
“What is Snape talking about and what is-” Draco paused to take a deep breath. “Why is Gin- a Weasley here?”
“She lives here,” Narcissa answered softly.
“You're housing a Weasley?- Mother?- Am I going to get some answers here or what?”
“I'm not the one you should be talking to. Look, we are setting up for an important dinner tomorrow night and maybe it would be best if you and your guests stay in your quarters. When she's ready, she'll talk to you,” Narcissa sighed before turning towards the door.
“Mother? Who will talk to me? Mother?” Draco called after her.
Narcissa froze for a moment before turning to her son, “Draco, the boy. Is he a - ?”
“Wizard?” Draco was waiting for this topic to be brought up. “No, Mother. He's only my stepson, but I do expect you to treat as if he were my own. I know how you couldn't wait for me to marry and have children, and I'm sorry it's not with Miss Parkinson, but life doesn't always allow you to choose your future.”
-->
Chapter 2: Dinner Guests
“I can't believe this,” Draco said as he paced back and forth through the bedchamber. “First she's hiding something from me, now she put us in a spare room meant for servants.”
“Draco.”
“I knew it was a bad idea to come here. I should've stayed away. I could have just sent her an owl or something for Christmas. Then she could have easily shunned me and we would have avoided all this.”
“Draco, we can leave if ya want,” Addison suggested, trying to calm him down. “Or stay somewhere else.”
“No!” Draco sneered at his wife. “This is my house, not hers. My father died making me Head of the Manor. I'm the head of the Malfoy family now, not Snape. They can't push me out of my own home.”
“Draco, dear.”
“She's hiding something from me. It's something big. I just know it is.”
“Draco!”
“What?” Draco shouted at her with frustration in his voice.
“Nothing,” Addison sighed, fearing to make him angrier.
“I'm going for a walk. I'll have some food brought up to you and Nate.”
Draco walked out of the room, slamming the door behind him.
Draco wandered aimlessly up and down hallways. He soon lost track of exactly where he was until a familiar door came into view. Apprehensively, Draco approached the door. It was opened slightly, just enough for him to peek in. The room was dark, signaling that no occupants resided inside.
Cautiously, Draco opened the door just enough for him to slip in. The room lit up instantly as he stood in the middle of the room, gazing around. It was quite similar to how he remembered it. It was still decorated in the proud green and silver colors of Slytherin house, the large four poster bed was still positioned in between the two large window, and the autographed banner of the Bulgarian National Quidditch team hung on the wall above his desk.
Though the room was similar, it was no longer his. School books were now piled on top his desk including Ancient Runes and Divination, two classes he never took at Hogwarts. A pile of clothing lay on the floor just outside his dressing room, which was something he would never do for the fear of his mother's lectures about leaving his clothes lying around. The bed was unmade and there was a new banner hanging on the wall with the Chudley Cannons logo on it. A Quidditch team that Draco never fancied.
Something else that caught his eye were the photos that now lined a shelf. The photos were once of Draco's Slytherin friends from Hogwarts, but now they contained new faces: Faces that Draco had never seen before. One photo that caught his eye most was the only photo Draco could ever recall in his memory.
He took the photo from the shelf and stared at it. It was a photo of himself with a red-haired, freckle-faced witch, taken far too long ago. Draco smiled as he watched his younger self splashing water at the witch, who laughed ecstatically as she pulled the wizard into the stream with her.
“Why me?”
“Gin please, I need you to do this for me.”
“Come on Harry, anyone but him.”
“Gin, it's for the Order.”
“Why can't you do it?”
“You know I can't.”
Draco sat in the small dark room of the Muggle hotel, listening to the two Order members argue just outside the door in the adjacent room. Through the crack in the door, he was able to make out the silhouettes of Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley.
“Look Gin, the Order needs you. I need you. You know I wouldn't be asking if it wasn't important.”
“Fine. I'll do it. Where is he?”
“In there.”
“He's here?”
Ginny looked around the corner toward the door. Draco noticed her walking toward him. He threw himself back onto the bed and drew the covers over himself just as the door creaked open.
Ginny walked over to the bedside and looked down at the assumed asleep Draco. He had cuts and abrasions running down his face and his arms. His left eye was swollen halfway shut.
“Harry,” Ginny whispered. “He needs a Healer.”
“We can't risk calling on a Healer. He's wanted Gin. They will turn him in for the sheer joy of doing so, not just for the reward money.”
“He needs medical attention. We're not skilled enough to do so. I'm only fifteen!”
“It's nothing life threatening.”
“If it's untreated, it could become infected. An infection could give him a fever, and eventually it will become life threatening.”
“You're right. I'll have Hermione send you some Healer texts. I'm sure you can find some potions or charms that would be effective.”
“Harry.”
“Look Gin, I have to go. I'll see you back at the Burrow.” Harry gave the witch a small kiss on the cheek before walking out.
Ginny let out a frustrated growl before turning back to Draco. She gave him a quick look over before reaching for the strand of hair that fell out of place in an attempt to brush it from his eyes. Before making contact, Draco's eyes snapped open and his hand was wrapped around her small wrist. Ginny struggled to free her arm, but Draco held on. His cold grey eyes met her chocolate orbs. Ginny flinched slightly, breaking their eye contact. Draco finally released her.
Ginny grabbed her wrist as she walked away from the bed and sat in a chair across the room. Draco sat up on the edge of the bed and buried his face into his hands. He shook his head slightly before running his hands through his long blonde hair. He exhaled a deep breath before he looked up to the witch who sat quietly across the room, staring at the floor.
“I didn't hurt you, did I?” he asked softly.
“No- no just surprised me is all,” Ginny answered, refusing to look up.
“I know you don't trust me,” Draco called across the room. “I don't blame you, but you must understand, I am on your side. I'm not a Death Eater.”
“So I've heard.”
“You don't have to like me, but I will expect you to respect me as I will you.”
“That's understandable.”
“And I promise I won't hurt you, if you don't hurt me.”
“Is that a promise you can keep, Malfoy?” Ginny looked up for the first time.
“I'm sorry about that. It's just- being a Death Eater doesn't exactly allow you to sleep well at night. As long as you don't sneak up on me or startle me, then yes, I can keep that promise.”
“Fine,” Ginny stood up and walked towards Draco slowly. She kneeled down in front of him, “I just want to look at your injuries. The sooner I know what's wrong with you, the sooner we can heal you and you can start your mission. Ok?”
Draco nodded and allowed the witch to examine him thoroughly.
“Now, strip down to your knickers and lay down on your back,” Ginny instructed
“What!” exclaimed Draco.
“Trust me, I'm not going to seduce you, no matter how difficult it might be to resist,” Ginny said sarcastically. “But I need to get a full look at you to see what I need.”
Draco hesitated, but obeyed. As he laid on his back, Ginny picked up each arm to examine them both thoroughly. She then ran her hand across his bare chest and abdomen, feeling every cut, scratch, and bruise that painted his skin, causing Draco to let out a small shiver and a low hiss as she touch a particular sensitive bruise.
“Oh my,” Ginny whispered. “Some of your ribs are broken. What happened exactly?”
“I rather not talk about it,” Draco sneered.
Ginny left his abdomen and moved down to his legs. “Your legs look like they are in good condition, but I'm a little concerned about this swelling on your ankle. Does it hurt when you stand?”
“A little.”
Ginny ran her soft fingers over the swollen ankle causing a small whimper to escape Draco. “It's broken. Well I don't know any charms or have any potions at the moment, but Harry gave me this Muggle healing kit. We'll see what we can do to tide you over for now.”
It took just over an hour, but Ginny cleaned ever scrape, scratch, and cut with the Muggle antiseptic before covering each open wound with a gauze pads, and something Muggles called band-aids for the smaller cuts. Using a stretchy cloth found inside this kit, Ginny wrapped Draco's ankle tightly in order to keep him from moving it.
“Well that's about all that I can do for now. You're just going to need to lay there and try not to move or you could damage those broken ribs to the point where you are going to need to regrow them. I'll have some dinner brought up to you before I leave.”
“You're leaving?” Draco sat up so quickly that he fell back in pain, blacking out slightly.
“Don't move!” she said covering him back up with the blankets as he groaned in pain. “Yes, I'm leaving. What, do you expect me to just sit around and watch you sleep?”
“But what if-”
“Harry has taken every precaution to ensure that no one can find you. Now if you need anything important or you start to feel ill, just give this a squeeze,” Ginny handed him a Galleon. “One squeeze if you need something, two if it is an emergency. I have the other one in my pocket and it will get hot if you call for me. Understand?”
Draco nodded as he examined the coin.
“Remember to stay in bed, and don't move.”
“So I'm supposed to stay here, and stare at the ceiling all day?” Draco scowled.
“No, use this,” Ginny handed him a small rectangular thin box covered in buttons and odd symbols. “It's a remote. It controls the tele.”
“The what?”
“The tele. It's that big box over there. Miniature Muggles appear in the box and put on a sort of show or something. I really don't understand how it works, but I'm sure you can figure it out.”
Draco looked the remote over and pushed a bottom that read `on'. Both the witch and wizard jumped slightly as the television turned on. Two Muggles appeared on the box talking in some sort of Muggle store. Draco pushed several buttons which caused the Muggles on the screen to change into a large group of Muggle teenagers in some sort of transportation device.
“See, you figured it out already. Now I'm going to dinner at the Burrow, I will stop in before bed, then I'll be back in the morning, hopefully with some healing texts or some potions at the very least.”
Draco nodded and watched the witch disappear out the door.
Draco woke up sometime in the middle of the night, beads of sweat pouring down his face. He reached for the blanket to shield himself from the cold that overcame him. His vision was blurry and his head throbbed in pain. The room suddenly lit up with light, forcing Draco to close his eyes trying to evade the added pain that the light had caused.
He heard a voice and the shuffling of feet, but couldn't make it out. The springs of the beds creaked and lowered as someone sat down beside him. He felt the soft cool hand touch his cheek, and tilted his head back. A warm liquid began to run down his throat causing him to choke slightly, then everything went black as he drifted back to sleep.
Draco awoke the next morning to the sound of birds chirping just outside the window. The room was lit by the warm rays of the summer sun that poured in through the glass. Visions of the night before ran through his head as if it were only a dream. He cautiously shifted in the bed to try to avoid the pain that movement normally caused, but no pain came to him. He sat up in bed and looked at his arms and his chest. The cuts and bruises were still there, and covered by the dressing, but still no pain came to him.
As Draco reached to the night stand for a glass of water, he noticed the small bundle of blankets in the chair across the room. As he focused his eyes, he could make out small rising and falling pattern of the heap and the strands of fiery red hair that dangled down the side of the chair, just missing the floor.
Draco stood up slowly and limped his way across the room. As he approached, he found the small Weasley witch sleeping soundly under the large heap of blankets. A large book laid open in her lap with the title `A Healer's Touch'.
The witch twitched slightly before rolling over to her other side, causing the book to fall, bringing with it the bundle of blankets. Draco bent down and obtained the blankets. Carefully, he placed the blankets over the witch, trying unsuccessfully to not wake her.
“What are you doing out of bed?” she snapped at him no sooner than she opened her eyes.
“I'm fine, the pain's gone,” Draco admitted.
“No, you're not. I gave you a fever reducer and pain potion last night. Just because you can't feel anything doesn't mean you are healed.” Ginny got up from the chair and guided Draco back to his bed.
“I thought you weren't going to stay,” he smirked.
“I wasn't planning on it, but after seeing the state you were in last night, I felt it necessary. I'm going to have a field day trying to explain to my parents where I had gone to. Now, stay in bed while I go get us some breakfast then we'll see what I can do about your broken bones.”
Draco obeyed the witch once again as he watched her walk out of the room.
After a few moments of reminiscing, Draco began to wonder how many other rooms in the Mansion had changed. He thought for sure that his room would be the very last room his mother would allow to be occupied by someone other than Draco, but he was wrong.
With the photo still in hand, Draco began to wander down the corridor, peeking his head into every room he passed.
After checking nearly every room, he came to the conclusion that the entire wing had been transformed. What was once his parent's sleeping quarters was now a room like no other he had ever seen in his house. Everything was decorated in a scarlet red and gold tone. After noticing the large photo containing an extensive red-headed family, Draco postulated it to be the room of Ginny Weasley. The chambers adjacent to his old bed chambers appeared to belong to a female. It was decorated in all girly stuff, but to his surprise, his old school colors reigned over this room as well, with the exception of green not being the primary color, as silver now dominated the room.
The very last room was the parlor located at the far end of the hall. It had always been one of Draco's favorite rooms in the manor, for it had a balcony which overlooked the entire grounds of the manor including the stables and the gardens. He pushed the double doors opened expecting to find a similar parlor to the Family Parlor, only smaller and more quaint. It did indeed, however resemble the other parlor, though it was a touch cozier with more comfortable looking furniture and the green and silver colors were replaced with scarlet and gold.
Draco crossed the room and ventured out into the fresh wintry air of the balcony. He gazed around the grounds expecting changes, but it was just as he remembered it. The horses were penned up in the stables to keep warm from the bitter wind that howled through the willow tree. His mother's favorite garden containing the wild flowers were in full bloom as usual with the spell that his mother had the gardener perform each winter to trick the flowers into thinking it was spring all year long. The small pond was frozen over, with evidence of skate marks cutting into its glassy covering.
What was different about the grounds were the children that were running around. Some were throwing snowballs at each other, few gathered around a fire of bluebell flames trying to keep warm, while even more were sledding down the hill that sloped down towards the forest. Obviously they belonged to the important yet mysterious dinner guests that were attending the Manor this evening.
Draco watched the children intently trying to place their faces to ones he could recall from his past. What made it even more difficult was the fact that they were all bundled up in warm clothing including hats and scarfs.
“Recognize anyone?” a voice from the past called out from behind.
Draco turned around to see the Weasley witch standing in the doorway. She was bundled up in a warm cloak and a Gryffindor scarf. Her hands were gloved, and she was obviously planning to be out in the winter air, unlike Draco who shivered slightly as he stood there in only a sweater, a pair of blue jeans and slippers.
He stood there momentarily unsure of what to say. Noticing this, she continued.
“I'm sorry I just took off this morning. I wasn't expecting to see you.”
“I know. I wasn't expecting to see you either, at least not here in the Manor,” Draco finally spoke.
“Here,” she said reaching into her pockets. “You look like you could use these,” she pulled out a pair of green gloves, and a matching scarf.
“Thank you.”
Ginny joined him at the banister and began to introduce everyone to Draco, who just relaxed and let her talk. He enjoyed hearing her soft voice echo through his ears once again.
“Those two over there making all the snowballs, they are Fred's son Holden and George's son Lyndon. They are joined at the hips just like the twins. They are ten years old and were born a few days apart. Almost identical, except for the fact that Holden has blue eyes while Lyndon's are brown. Fred and George married a set of Muggle twins: Layla and Kayla. My brothers wanted to name them Gred and Forge. Luckily their wives refused. Fred also has a five year old, that one over there by the snowman. His name's Perry. George and Layla are expecting twins in May.
“The other two children with Perry are Travis and Trevor. They are Charlie's seven year old twins. His wife passed away about two years ago. You wouldn't know her. Her name was Madlaina. Charlie met her while working in Romania. It's been a little tough on him, raising them by himself, but he has plenty of help from us. He teaches at Hogwarts now as the Care of Magical Creatures professor. Professor McGonagall had a cabin built on the edge of the Forbidden Forrest for him and the twins to live in.
“Bill and Fleur's oldest, Marcel, you may remember. I showed you that picture when he was just a few days old. He's the one chasing the two younger children away from the fire. Those are his twin brothers Grenier and Michon. They are three. They also have another son, Aimon, who's twelve and I believe he is inside studying. He didn't do so well on his mid-reports.
“Percy's son, PJ, Percy Junior, is the one sitting on top of the hill watching the others sliding. He is fourteen. You may remember his mother, Penelope Clearwater. Percy was killed during one of the battles, fighting for the Ministry.”
“I'm sorry,” Draco whispered.
“It's all right. Penelope is still one of the family, however. The children sliding down the hill are Ron's twins, Aiden is the boy and Jacey the girl. They are eleven. Their mother you should remember, Katie Bell. She was on the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Well, they're divorced now. See that little one, running up the hill, that's Ron's four year old, Violet. Her mother you will defiantly remember. Pansy Parkinson.”
“Pansy married a Weasley? I'm shocked,” Draco spoke at this most unbelievable news.
“Not as shocked as we were, but then again he's not the first Weasley to cross paths with a Slytherin,” Ginny laughed.
“So your family is the important people that are attending my mother's dinner party tonight?”
“Yes. My mother as well as Harry, Hermione, Luna Lovegood and her family.”
“Your father?”
“It was the last battle. A few moments before You-Know-Who went down.”
“Gin, I'm so-”
“Don't be. It's been years. We lost plenty of people, including Neville, Moody, Hagrid, and a few Hogwarts' professors, just to name a few. We've had time to heal,” Ginny sniffed slightly before turning her attention back to the herd of young Weasleys. “That little girl that Violet is now talking to is Lily, Harry's youngest. She will be five soon.”
“Wait, Harry's youngest? I figured that-”
“That Harry and I were married?” Ginny asked knowing exactly what he meant. “Everyone thought we would, but things changed. He married Hermione Granger. They also have two sons. The one sitting under the willow tree, reading the book, that's James. He's eleven. Then there is Avery. He is the one standing the closet to the fire. He's seventeen.”
“Seventeen?”
“Harry adopted him. His real parents died during the war. Harry found him as a baby and decided to keep him. Didn't Harry mention any of this to you?”
“We never spoke of our personal lives. It was part of our agreement.”
“Well, then, you have plenty of catching up to do. Theodore will be happy to see you.”
“Theodore? Nott? But I thought he was-”
“A Death Eater? Yes, we thought so too. Apparently you two have a lot in common. You were working with Harry while he was working with Ron. He's married to Luna. They have a little girl, she's inside, only two. Her name is Tallulah.”
“What about the other two that are sitting around the fire?” Draco asked noticing the boy he had seen earlier as well as a blonde haired girl.
Ginny went quiet for a moment as she watched the children.
“I know for the fact that the boy is definitely a relative, but I can't think of any other living Malfoys. Then Addison said- I mean the girl said to- well she said that she was Draco's brother, but Mother dismissed the idea of me having a sister. I am the only one in Wizarding Britain named Draco so who would be crazy enough to name their kid after me?” Draco ranted as he stared at the two. Ginny laughed slightly as she continued to stare ahead towards the horizon. Her face flushed pink at his last remark.
“I better go help with dinner,” she said suddenly before turning away.
“Ginny, wait,” Draco grabbed her arm to stop her. “Why is it so hard to get a straight answer about who they are?”
Ginny looked at Draco for a moment, and for the first time she noticed the photo in his hand. She took the photo from him and examined it.
“I remember the day this photo was taken.” She smiled.
“I remember that day as if it were just yesterday. You owled me saying that you were going to be at the Burrow and that you needed to see me about some Order business. After you assured me that your brothers weren't home, I met you in the garden. We walked down to the stream where we sat and talked all day. I do believe it was the first time I kissed you.”
“You mean the first time I kissed you,” Ginny corrected him.
“What did you expect me to do? You were with Harry.”
“Was with Harry. He broke it off before we left school for the summer.”
“How was I supposed to know that? You two always seemed- close. ”
“Well, I needed some kind of cover for us,” Ginny smiled.
“Yea.” Draco smiled back. “All these years, and still none the wiser.”
“Not exactly.” Ginny paused for a moment as she looked to Draco who was leaning with his back against the banister.
“Your family found out?”
“Something happened, Draco.”
“They didn't do anything to you because of me did they? Or my Father. He didn't- is that why you are here? He made you a servant didn't he? Bound you to the house like some elf?”
“Draco.”
“I've seen him do it before. And now that's he's gone you're still stuck here, aren't you?”
“Draco,” Ginny sighed.
“Is that it? Gin?” Draco said, standing up.
“Gin- dinner's ready,” Harry interupted peeking his head out the door.
“I'll talk to you later.” Ginny smiled at Draco before walking past Harry.
“Gin!” Draco called after her, but gave up as she disappeared out the door.
“Draco!” Harry said walking out onto the balcony. “You're back?”
“Hello Harry, you all right?”
“Great and you?”
“Not so sure at the moment.” Draco walked back into the parlor and looked around, until he noticed a photo on the wall of Ginny and the two unidentified children. “Who are they?”
“I-um- dinner's ready,” Harry stuttered, trying to escape Draco's questioning.
“Harry!”
“I can't- I'm sorry Draco. I just can't tell you. It's good to see you again, and I hope you will stay for a little while anyway.”
Draco nodded and watched as Harry walked out of the room.
Draco began to pace and forth again, going over the day in his mind. Everything that had happened, everyone he had seen, and the little conversations he had had. Curiosity had gotten the better of him and he soon found himself wandering down the grand staircase toward the dining room.
To his surprise, the dining room was empty. Following the sounds of talk and laughter, Draco found himself standing outside the doors of the ballroom. He glanced into the small crack of the door to see two long tables filled with people all talking merrily with one another.
Draco couldn't believe the amount of red hair he saw. It seemed that every child in the Weasley clan had inherited the fiery strands. All except for the small child that sat between Ron and Pansy, whose hair was long and as dark as her mothers.
Sitting at the end of the nearest table, close to the door was Severus, Narcissa, Harry, Hermione and their children. Ginny, her mother, and the two blonde haired children sat opposite of them.
“Uncle Harry,” the blonde witch spoke. “Have you heard from Father lately?”
Ginny looked up from her food as did Harry and their eyes met briefly. “Well, I sent him an owl a few weeks ago, but he has yet to respond,” Harry answered. “I was hoping he would join us for Christmas, but it seems he has other plans. So Kaeda, your mother tells me you made the Quidditch team this year,” Harry addressed the blonde witch.
“Yes. I'm the new Seeker.”
“Very talented I must say,” Avery, Harry's oldest, added.
“Well Ave is an excellent captain,” she smiled at the wizard across the table. “Gryffindors are ahead at the moment, but after we crush Hufflepuff in the next match, there is no doubt that we should take the House Cup.
“You wish! With Marcel as Hufflepuff Captain this year, we are taking the cup,” a red-haired boy sitting next to Bill called from the second table.
“There won't be any Quidditch for you, Aimon, if you don't get your marks up,” Molly Weasley said to the little boy.
“Junior, why didn't you try out for the team?” Severus asked the blonde boy. “Both your parents were excellent players.”
“Quidditch isn't my thing,” the boy said quietly.
“Junior has been helping me out with my classes,” Hermione said. “He's very skilled at Ancient Runes. I've already moved him ahead to the six year level.”
“Well, that summer I spent with Uncle Bill and Marcel in Egypt helped a lot.”
“Mummy, we're finished, can Lyndon and I go play in the playroom?” a small boy asked a brown haired woman who sat next to one of the twin Weasley bothers.
“Only if one of the older kids goes as well,” she answered.
“I'll go, Aunt Kayla,” a boy with red hair and glasses offered.
“Thank you, PJ,” she smiled as the boy stood up from his place and walked toward the door.
Draco ran away from the door and headed for the foyer. As he rounded the corner to start up the stairs, he tripped over a side table, causing an ancient vase to smash against the cold marble flooring.
Draco struggled to get to his feet as he heard several chairs scraping across the ballroom floor and feet shuffling out into the hallway, but was held down as his pant leg caught on the table. His presence was met with a chorus of gasps as the Manor's guests filed into the hall.
“Malfoy!” Ron was the first to speak.
Draco looked up sheepishly to meet the many eyes staring down at him and said the first thing that came to his mind, “Happy Christmas.”
-->
Chapter 3: An Unthinkable Product.
“Draco dear, what on Earth are you doing on the floor?” Narcissa asked, pulling her wand out to fix the table and the vase with a simple Reparo. Harry and Theodore moved forward to help Draco to his feet.
As Draco got to his feet, he looked around the crowd for the witch. He finally spotted her toward the back, shuffling the children into a room opposite the ballroom.
“Sorry, I tripped,” Draco spoke, his eyes still on Ginny.
“Malfoy, when did you get back?” Theodore asked excitedly.
“Just this morning.” Draco turned his attention back to his old school mate as Ginny disappeared into the room, after the children.
“Why didn't you join us for dinner?”
He looked to his mother who was eyeing him with that same eye she used to give him as a young child when he did something wrong. “Sorry, wasn't hungry,” Draco lied.
At that one moment, the whole room seemed to get over their shock at once as everyone burst into questions. Harry, noticing the overwhelming pressure on Draco's face, climbed a few steps up the staircase and addressed the crowd.
“Quiet everyone! You don't want to go scare him off so that he won't come back, now do you?” he said over the bustle of questions. The room went silent as everyone took to listen to the `Boy Who Lived'. “Just give Draco some time. I'm sure this is as much of a shock to him as it is to all of you. I know you have lots of questions-”
“Yea we have a question,” Fred and George both interrupted at once.
“Where have you been the last fifteen years?” Ron asked the question that everyone was burning to know.
Draco stood on trial in front of what seemed to him the entire wizarding population. He knew he had a lot of explaining to do, but he couldn't think of where to begin. The room had gone silent, waiting for his answer. Draco took a deep breath. “Texas,” he said calmly. “It's a state in America. I've been there most of this time. Before that I was on the run for a few months, Italy, France, Germany, before I took on a new identity.
“I cut myself off from the wizarding world, and changed my last name. I darkened my hair, and the sun darkened my skin slightly. I took on a Muggle life and have been living it ever since.
“Only in the last two or three years, have I been slowly starting to come back into the wizarding world. I was finally able to bring back my appearance and I started using the Malfoy name once again. It took me some time, but I'm finally ready to at least come back to visit.”
“Visit? You disappear for fifteen years and all you can do is come back to visit?” Ron questioned. “What, this life isn't good enough for you anymore?”
“Ron, that's enough!” an angered voice called from the back of the crowd. “He's been through enough, leave him alone,” Ginny growled at her brother as she reached the foot of the staircase where he stood.
“He's been through enough? What about you? Big deal, he lived like a Muggle. What about everything you've been through?”
“Ronald Weasley!” Mrs. Weasley stepped forward to address her youngest son. “This is nothing that concerns you. This is between your sister and Draco. Now everyone back into the ballroom for dessert and let these two be!”
The crowd quickly began to disburse back into the ballroom.
“Welcome back, mate.” Theodore shook Draco's hand, pulling him into a hug, before joining the march back into the other room.
Pansy ran up to Draco and threw her arms around him in a hug, squeezing him so tightly, he could barely breathe. “Draco Malfoy, you are the last wizard I ever thought I would see again.”
“Well, Pansy Weasley,” he lingered on her last name to get the reaction from her that he wanted. She obliged, blushing bright red and looking to the floor before turning back to her friend. “You were the last witch I would ever think of to marry a Weasley,” he smirked.
Pansy gave a large smile before throwing her arms around him once again. “I'm so happy you're back!”
“Come on, Pans. Molly will have our heads if we don't go in for dessert.” Harry pulled the witch away from Draco and led her down the hall back to the ballroom.
Draco and Ginny stood alone in silence for a moment before Ginny spoke, “We need to talk.”
Draco nodded in agreement. “Follow me.”
Draco led the way up the staircase, down a corridor, up two more sets of staircases, and down to the end of another hall. “I hope it's still here,” he said with his hand on the door knob.
He opened the door to an extraordinary room filled with flowers, trees, and a small stream. A white gazebo stood in the middle of the room, lit with pixie lights while fireflies and butterflies flew aimlessly around the room.
Draco followed Ginny into the gazebo where she took a seat on the bench, while he stood at the banister looking out at all the flowers. He turned back to the witch as he leaned backwards onto the railing.
“What was up with Weasel?” he asked. “I knew he of all people wouldn't be pleased to see me, but he seemed more occupied with the fact that I was just visiting than the fact that I was even here at all.”
Ginny walked over and leaned against the banister, looking out at the garden. “Her name's Kaeda.”
“Gin, please don't change the subject,” Draco pleaded.
“I'm not!” Ginny raised her voice. She took a deep breath to relax herself before continuing. “I'm not. The girl you keep asking about. Her name is Kaeda. The boy, her brother, his name is Draco.”
“You mean-”
“Yes Draco, I'm the crazy person who named him after you,” she said turning to face him.
“They're yours?” Draco asked trying to make sense of everything. “But then - who?”
Ginny shook her head and laughed. “You know, I used to think you were smart, Draco Malfoy,” she teased. “Think about it. Does he look like Harry or anyone else you know?”
“No, he looks-” Draco paused as reality finally hit him. “He looks like me,” he stuttered. “Two of them?”
“They're twins, Draco. They will be fifteen on the first.”
“Why didn't you tell me?”
“I tried, but before I could you told me about how you had to go into hiding. I knew if I told you, you wouldn't go.”
“It would have been worth it,” Draco said, turning away back to the banister.
“No it wouldn't have. This all happened for the best,” Ginny placed a hand on his shoulder.
“You wanted me to leave?” Draco asked, sounding hurt.
“No, Draco. I wanted you to live.”
Draco went silent for a moment. Questions rushed to his brain and swirled around so fast he had trouble concentrating on just one. “How did your family take the news?”
“They were disappointed at first.”
“Because I'm a Malfoy.”
“Yes, but you must understand. Harry was the only other person who got to know you before you left.”
“How bad were their reactions?”
“Ron had the most problem with it all. In fact, he refused to use the name Draco, so he started calling him Junior and the name just stuck. He's mostly known as Junior around here, except for our mothers of course.”
“And my family?”
“The Order kept me hidden until after the twins were born, then we took turns hiding them. That way I was still able to do my part in the Order as a Healer and no one outside the Order knew about them. If your father found out- well- I don't even want to think about what he would have done.”
“You could have come to stay with me.”
“And risk being followed? They were watching me, Draco. I would have led them straight to you. Besides, the Order needed me,” she explained. “It wasn't until after your father fled that your mother found out. She came to Severus, asking for help. The Order sent her to where we were hiding the twins and a few others, and there was no way to hide it from her. Junior is a mirror image of you. She was so overwhelmed with them that she didn't care that I was their mother, and she accepted all three of us.
“After Lucius was captured and sent to Azkaban, all his possession were taken away and handed over to the next in line. Harry led us to believe you were dead, well until recently, so it skipped you and went to Junior. The house, the business, the money, everything. That's why we were able to move into the manor. I was a little apprehensive at first, but Narcissa ensured me that I was welcomed as much as Kaeda and Junior. The house was way too big for just the three of us, so we invited your mother and Severus to join us.”
Ginny turned to Draco for some kind of reaction, but he continued to stare down out at the many flowers of the garden.
“Aren't you going to say anything? You must have loads of questions,” Ginny pleaded to end the awkward silence.
“What do they know about me?” Draco asked, turning back to the witch.
“Every thing that your mother and I could possibly tell them. They know you were just as much of a hero as Harry was in the war.”
“I was no hero. I was sent to hide.”
“On orders. You did what you had to do to keep yourself alive. Without you, the Order would have lost for sure. Harry explained everything you've done. We are all proud of you.”
“Really?” Draco asked as a knock sounded at the door.
Two sets of grey eyes peered in through the opening of the door. “Grandmother Cissy thought we should come find you,” a soft voice entered the room.
“May we come in?” a low cold voice followed.
Ginny looked over to Draco. “Are you ready for this?”
Draco nodded without saying a word. Ginny went to escort the children into the room while Draco stood in the middle of the gazebo, fidgeting nervously with his shirt. He looked to both the children and started to tremble. As he saw the boy, his son, walk toward him, he couldn't help but think back to his own youth and how he had come to be where he was now.
“I, Draco A. Malfoy, solemnly swear to pledge my loyalty, honor, and respect to the Order of the Phoenix. As I set out to embark on this unspeakable mission I swear to conceal my loyalty of the Order from anyone other than Harry J. Potter and Ginevra M. Weasley. I swear to pass on any, and all information entrusted to me by Voldemort as well as his followers to either Harry J. Potter or Ginevra M. Weasley. I promise to obey any command given to me by the latter and to obey commands given by Voldemort only as is necessary to keep my identity concealed.”
“I, Harry J. Potter, solemnly swear to conceal Draco A. Malfoy's loyalties and mission from anyone other than myself or Ginevra M. Weasley. I promise to pass any and all information given to me by Draco A. Malfoy to the proper authorities. If for any reason Draco A. Malfoy in unable to continue with his mission or his life is threatened in anyway, I pledge to do anything in my power to ensure his safety.”
“I, Ginevra M. Weasley, solemnly swear to conceal Draco A. Malfoy's loyalties and mission from anyone other than myself or Harry J. Potter. I promise to pass any and all information given to me by Draco A. Malfoy to the proper authorities. If for any reason Draco A. Malfoy is injured in the line of duty, I understand that it is my position to see to his health and to provide him with the healing attention that is necessary.”
“If for any reason, Draco A. Malfoy, Harry J. Potter, or Ginevra M. Weasley fails to live up to their duties mentioned in this contract, they shall meet most unpleasant consequences set forth the remaining signatures.” The two wizards and witch signed the document binding them together in a magical contract.
It had been two weeks since Harry had found Draco in a horrible state of health and brought him to a Muggle Motel where he was nursed back to health by Ginny. Now that Draco was in full health, he was to live up to the agreement between him and Harry to become a spy for the Order of the Phoenix. Draco knew it to be a risky mission, but he was willing to do whatever it took to bring down the man who left him in such poor health not so long ago.
After Harry had left, Draco sat on the edge of the bed staring at the wall opposite of him. He was fidgeting slightly as he waited for the burning pain to rip through his arm as the Dark Lord called for his followers. He continually ran through his mission in his head.
He was to report back to Voldemort and reclaim his loyalties to the Dark Lord in hope to be reinstated as a Death Eater. Once a week, he would then meet with the Weasley witch in a secured location to discuss everything that had happened during that time. It was then Ginny's responsibility to report to Harry who would do what it took to bring down the Dark side.
It sounded simple, but deceiving the Dark Lord wasn't going to be easy. Only one man was ever capable of this, and Draco was not him. Fortunately for Draco, he had learned everything he knew from this man, his Godfather and professor, Severus Snape. What was unfortunate, was the fact that Draco couldn't even confide in this man to ask for help, for the contract had forbidden it.
“Nervous?” A soft voice broke his train of thought, as Ginny sat down beside him.
“A little,” he said without thinking. This wasn't the first time over the past two weeks that he had let something personal slip out in the conversation with this witch. Draco couldn't explain why, but for some reason, he felt like he could actually talk to her. “Thank you.”
“For what?” Ginny asked a little confused.
“For keeping me alive. You didn't have to heal me and I know you didn't want to, but you did it anyway and for that, thank you.”
“It was no big deal. I did it for the Order, remember. Now if you want to repay me for all the work I had to do, mixing potions, learning healing charms, keeping you from death, then just do your mission and get us some information that could end this war.”
The two sat in silence for the remaining time, until Draco let out a low hiss and grabbed for his arm. “This is it,” he grimaced. He grabbed his wand from the night stand and disappeared with a `pop'.
Ginny paced back and forth through the room, “Where is he?” she growled. “Argh! Does midnight mean anything to him? That slimy good for nothing Slytherin.”
“Not afraid I wouldn't show, are you?” a cold voice drawled from behind her, causing her to spin around with her wand out ready to attack.
“Oh, it's you,” she said relaxing.
“Not expecting someone else, now are you?”
“Does midnight mean anything to you?”
“Not particularly, why?” he smirked.
“It's two-thirty! You were supposed to be here two and a half hours ago.”
“Oh I'm sorry. I should've blown off the Dark Lord instead. I'm sorry, my Lord, but I can't raid the Ministry tonight. I have to meet with a Weasley so I could rat you out about all the bad things you are doing,” Draco teased. “Look, I'm here now, aren't I?”
“Let's just get this over with,” she growled. “I liked you better when you were sick,” she added to herself.
“What was that?” Draco asked, knowing exactly what she said, but wanting to hear it aloud.
“I said you're acting like a prick!” she lied.
“Thank you,” he smirked.
“Now what happened this week? You said something about a raid at the Ministry?”
“I was just fooling.”
“Then where were you?”
Draco looked the other way. He didn't really want to talk about it, but he knew the contract forced him to. “At a funeral,” he said quietly.
“Whose?”
“Goyle.” Draco turned away from Ginny and sat himself onto the bed.
“A funeral this late at night?” Ginny asked looking up from her parchment where she was keeping notes. “Are you all right?”
“I'm fine!” Draco growled.
Ginny walked over to Draco and took a seat beside him. Draco turned his head away from her as Ginny thought she saw a teardrop run down his cheek. She had known Draco for six years now, and had been his keeper for almost five months and had never seen him cry before. Without thinking about who was sitting beside her, Ginny placed her arm around his shoulder in an attempt to comfort him.
“Seventeen is too young to die,” he began. “It was the Order. They killed him. He's not even a Death Eater. This was the only time to get away to go see his grave,” Draco explained.
Draco looked towards the witch and his cold grey eyes met her chocolate ones. They stared in silence at each other, neither quite sure what was happening. Draco could feel gravity pulling him toward her, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't resist.
Ginny couldn't take her own eyes off of his. She herself began to feel the temptation to lean into him and couldn't fight it. Though only seconds passed, it felt like hours for the both of them as they slowly moved towards each other. They were barely touching when the jingle of the door knob turning forced them apart as the both jumped to opposite sides of the beds.
“Good, you're both still here,” Harry said, closing the door behind him.
“Junior, Kaeda, there's someone I'd love for you to meet,” Ginny said, steering the twins toward the gazebo with a hand on each of their shoulder.
“Hello,” Draco spoke quietly. “I'm-I'm- who exactly am I?” He looked to Ginny unsure of what to say.
“Father! You're him? You're really him?” Kaeda asked with a smile on her face.
Draco nodded as she threw her arms around Draco. Draco stood in shock a moment before wrapping his own arms around the girl.
“Uncle Harry was just telling us that he invited you to come for Christmas and you're here.”
“Yes I am,” Draco said, standing back with her hands in his. He took in her appearance for the first time. The grey eyes and long blonde hair reminded him distinctly of his mother, but the freckles and her smile was those of Ginny. “Wow, you are as beautiful as your mother.”
Kaeda smile grew larger and she blushed slightly. Her smile melted Draco's heart, giving him the courage to address the boy who stood back with his mother.
“You must be Junior,” he said holding out his hand which still shook slightly, for the boy to shake.
“Yes sir,” Junior answered stepping forward to shake Draco's hand then retreating back to his mother's side.
Draco gave him a good look as well. He was in fact, as Ginny had said, a mirror image of himself. His look, his charisma, his manners. His blond hair was cut long and angled his face. A few strands fell over his grey eyes. Looking closer, Draco now saw that he too had a few freckles. Who in the wizarding world would have ever thought they would ever see the product of a Malfoy and a Weasley, yet here in front of him now, stood two.
-->
Chapter 4: Wrath of a Weasley
Draco stood slightly fidgety before his son. It was so easy to talk to the girl, for she seemed to be just like her mother, but the boy, he found to be much more difficult. Junior held his head high and stern, with his chin up, chest out, and his eyes cold and steady just as Draco once had. The boy had a knack for making himself appear more superior than others and was attempting to do the same to Draco. Any other person who would attempt such a thing, Draco could easily retaliate, but a fear of frightening the boy, like his father had done to him, swept through him and he turned to Kaeda.
“Did I hear correctly when I heard Harry saying you made the Quidditch team?” he asked the young witch.
“Yes, I'm Seeker. I was going to try out for Chaser, but I switched to Seeker when Uncle Harry told me that you used to play when you were in Hogwarts,” she answered happily.
“Yes, well I'm sure you would have made an excellent Chaser as well. I do recall Ginny getting a few Quaffles past me at times. Slytherin house, I presume?”
“Well I am, but Junior, he's in Gryffindor.”
“Really?” Draco asked in disbelief. For centuries, every Malfoy who had stepped into the Great Hall of Hogwarts had instantly become a Slytherin.
“Yes, he pouted over it for a few weeks, but he got over it.”
“Wow, and how did my mother take the news?' Draco questioned curiously.
“We were all very proud of the two of them,” Ginny cut Kaeda off before she could answer. “It doesn't matter what house you're in, as long as you keep your marks up. Right Junior?”
“Yes, Mum,” Junior sighed slightly.
“Any Quidditch in your future, Junior?” Draco asked, remembering what he had overheard from the dinner party.
“No, sir. I'm not very good.”
“Yes you are! You just refuse to play,” Kaeda added her two cents. “Father, you must come to one of my matches. We have a match against Hufflepuff just two weeks after break. You must come.”
“Well- I-,” Draco stuttered.
“He can't go. You heard what he told Uncle Ron. He's only here to visit,” Junior cut him off.
“Is that true, Father?” Kaeda pouted slightly.
“Well, yes. I'm only here for the week, I'm afraid.”
“But can't you stay a little longer?”
“Get realistic, Kade, he has another life far from here.”
“Junior, that's enough!” Ginny scolded.
“He doesn't want us,” Junior continued, his face burning such a bright red, that it actually turned his blonde locks a matching color. “The only reason he's probably back is to get what he thinks is his, from his father dying.”
“Shut it Junior, that's not true!” Kaeda yelled back in her brother's face.
“Yes it is! He doesn't need us. He has his own family.” Junior stepped closer as he continued to yell at his sister. Kaeda stepped back until she found herself back against the desk and could no longer move any further. “He's married, Kaeda! I saw them earlier! And he has another son!”
“Draco Arthur Malfoy! Go to your room, now!” Ginny said in a stern voice, but not quite yelling. Junior turned to Draco with his cold grey eyes. His hair back to normal and with a smirk across his now pale face he raised his eyebrows at his father before turning for the door.
Kaeda pushed herself from the desk with her nose in the air as she glared at her brother's exit with the same cold eyes. She waited a moment after watching him disappear through the doorway before she herself began to cross the room after him.
“Kaeda Ginevra Weasley, don't you dare go after your brother.”
“But Mum!”
“Leave him alone. We'll give him a few minutes to cool down, then I'll send Uncle Harry in to talk to him. Now go back downstairs and have some fun before everyone leaves.”
“But I want to stay and talk to father.”
“Don't worry, I'll be here all week,” Draco assured the young witch. “Maybe you can show me how well you fly tomorrow.”
Kaeda gave him a large smile before continuing through the doorway.
“That went well,” Draco smirked.
“Well? Draco, that was a disaster!” Ginny turned to him with a worried look.
“It could have been worse.”
“Really? How?”
“Well, instead of Junior telling me off, it could have been your brother and you and I both know that wouldn't have ended pretty.” Draco's smirk turned into a grin which turned Ginny's worry into a smile.
“You're right.”
“Of course, I'm always right.”
“Well I'm glad to see your Malfoy charm hasn't changed any.”
“Look, Gin, about what Junior said,” Draco began.
“I should go downstairs. Everyone will be leaving soon and I'm sure they are quite interested in what's been going on up here,” Ginny interrupted, walking for the door. Draco sighed as he watched her walk away. He was about to turn to leave for his room, when she peaked her head back into the doorway. “Are you coming?”
Draco stood at the doorway of the Muggle motel room dressed in his usual black traveling cloak with his hood pulled over his eyes. With his back to the door and his hand on the knob, Draco took one more look around to be sure that he wasn't being followed. With the coast clear, he slowly turned the knob and slid in through the small crack before closing the door behind him.
Once inside, Draco removed his hood and looked around for the witch he was meeting, but there was no sign of her. He glanced at his watch to check the time. It was five past one, and he was supposed to be there for noon. It was not like her to be late. He, of course, was always late, for it wasn't easy to slip away from his duties as a Death Eater, but no matter how late he was, she was always here waiting for him.
Draco took a seat on the bed to wait for her. He was late so many times, she was probably giving him a taste of his own medicine. It wouldn't surprise him if she did. For every rude comment he threw her way, she returned one with ease. For every smirk he glared, she returned the fire. He supposed it was time for her to get back at him for always being late.
He waited for a few minutes before he became antsy. “That's it!” he declared to himself. “Malfoys don't wait for anyone.” He stood up and walked towards the door.
Before his hand reached the knob, a loud crash sounded at the window. Draco drew his wand and cautiously crept across the room, his hood over his eyes. As he approached the window, he noticed several feathers fluttering towards the ground. With wand still ready, he carefully opened the window and peered around the empty ally. Just when he was about to give up, he noticed a brown puff of feathers on the ground.
The puff ball sprang to life, startling Draco as it flew back to the window, hooting merrily. The owl landed on the sill and held out its leg for Draco to remove the attached parchment. Swatting the owl away, Draco unfolded the parchment and read the quick scribble.
Draco,
Change of plans.
Meet me at the Burrow.
Ginny
Draco stood cautiously on the road just outside the odd building the Weasleys labeled as the Burrow. He had never before laid eyes on it, though he had heard many stories from his father, including a rumor that all the Weasleys slept in one room. It was a curious building, very small compared to his own home, but appeared to contain several landings, including more than a few rooms though it looked as if it were leaning slightly, as if about to fall.
Draco paced back and forth just outside the gate deciding if he should enter or not. It was an odd place for Ginny to ask him to meet her. It was her home: her family's home, and no one was supposed to know about their secret meetings except for Harry.
“Are you just going to stand out there or are you going to come in so we can get this meeting started?” Ginny's voice called out from the garden. “No one's home,” she assured him, noticing his hesitation. Draco smiled and met her in the garden. “Hope you're hungry,” she said holding up a picnic basket. “I thought we would eat down by the stream.”
Draco nodded and followed Ginny out to the stream, that flowed just outside the forest. “Some weather we are having,” he said, sitting down on a rock just opposite of Ginny.
“Yes, much too warm for March. It feels more like May. Father says it has to do with the war. He tried explaining to me, but I have no idea what he's talking about. Ok, we have Peanut Butter and Jelly, or Ham and Cheese?”
“Hmm- PB and J sounds good. So tell me,” Draco said taking his sandwich from the witch, “Why did you ask me to meet you here?”
“Well, we are having such beautiful weather so I thought we should have a picnic instead of being cramped inside that musty old motel room.” She smiled as she poured them each a glass of pumpkin juice. “Plus, I remembered you telling me how you loved to sit around your lake at Malfoy Manor. Sure the stream is no lake and the Burrow's no manor, but I thought you would enjoy it any how.”
“Thank you. You're right,” Draco said, leaning back on the rock, half-eaten sandwich in hand. “I haven't been home in almost two years now and I can't even remember the last time I enjoyed a picnic with such a beautiful witch.”
Ginny smiled at his compliment. “Who was the last, `beautiful witch' you had a picnic with?” she mocked him teasingly.
“Well, she's older than me. Long blonde hair, and her eyes are blue if I recall correctly.”
“Really? I don't recall you ever having a girlfriend in Hogwarts, except for Pansy Parkinson.”
“No, this lady wasn't my girlfriend. She's married actually.”
“Really?” Ginny smiled, now more curious. “To whom?”
“My father.”
“Oh,” Ginny sighed, a little confused. “Oh, you mean your mother?”
“Yes. She used to take me on picnics like this all the time. Father was always too busy to take her on one himself, so I always accompanied her instead.”
“Awe, that is so sweet. You must be really close to your mother.” Draco nodded with a grin. “My family used to have picnics all of the time when I was younger. That was before I started Hogwarts and everything started to happen.”
“So what were you doing out in the garden before I came?” Draco changed the subject, seeing Ginny's mood change drastically as the topic of the war came up.
“Taking pictures.” She smiled, pulling a camera from her basket. “Colin Creevy taught me a little about photography last year, so I was practicing with the flowers in the garden.”
His eyes fixed on Ginny, Draco reached for his pumpkin juice, but it seemed to have disappeared. “Hey, wait, did you take my drink?” he asked Ginny, already knowing her answer before she shook her head no. “It was right here,” he said looking around. “What is so funny?” he snarled, turning toward Ginny who was red in the face from laughter. Without speaking, Ginny pointed toward the bank of the stream where the solver goblet was heading for the forest. “What the…?” Draco questioned as he stumbled to grab the goblet. “Are you going to help or just sit there and laugh?” he questioned the witch.
Still laughing, Ginny set her camera down on the rock and ran to help retrieve the goblet. “It's a garden gnome.” Ginny laughed as she got closer to the goblet. “Catch it!”
Draco leapt for the goblet, but the gnome darted in under Draco's feet, causing Draco to trip over the gnome and land with a `splash' in the water. Ginny continued to laugh at the now drenched Draco as he sat in the middle of the stream, watching the gnome stick out his tongue at the wizard, before running towards the garden, goblet still in his possession.
“Bloody hell, witch. Would you stop your laughing already and help me up?” Draco called out to Ginny. Ginny held out her hand to help Draco from the water, but Draco had another idea. With his trademark Malfoy smirk, he grabbed a hold of the witch's arm, and pulled her along into the water with him.
“Malfoy!” she squealed, trying to look angry, but a smile showed through her fake scowl. “You will pay for that!”
Draco submerged himself under the water and swam upstream just a bit, before resurfacing and climbing up out of the water. Taking out his wand, he muttered a spell to dry his clothing before sitting down on the bank of the stream to watch the witch as she called out his name, frantically searching for him in the water. Draco splashed the witch to get her attention.
“Didn't think you cared for me that much?” he smirked as she turned to face her.
“Draco Malfoy, I'm going to hex you!” She called out as she fought her way through the splashing to get to the wizard. With her head turned to avoid the splashes, she reached her arm out. As she finally caught his arm, she pulled him into the stream just as a flash of light disrupted their fun.
“What was that?” Draco asked as all the splashing came to a halt and the two stood drenched in the middle of the stream with the wands out.
Ginny started to laugh as the gnome appeared from behind the camera, blowing raspberries at the pair. “It was just the camera. That bloody gnome took a picture of us.” She laughed, turning toward Draco.
For the first time since Ginny had known him, Draco was actually smiling. It wasn't his usual smirk or an evil grin, but an actual smile. She didn't know what came over her, but at that moment, Ginny had taken a hold of Draco's shirt and pulled him into her until their lips met.
Draco, a little disoriented by her sudden actions, found himself easily won over by the witch as he relaxed into the kiss and took her into his wet embrace. The need for air being the only thing to tear them apart.
“I think we should change this once a week thing to twice a week. For the Order of course,” Draco whispered.
“Maybe three times a week would be even better. For the Order,” Ginny whispered back before Draco pressed his lips back to hers.
“Hey, look who finally decided to come join us!” Bill announced to everyone as Ginny strolled into the family parlor, Draco in tow. “Had a nice chat?”
“Just lovely, Bill. Have the children come back down?” Ginny asked.
“Kaeda's in the library with Marcel and Avery, but Junior hasn't come down yet, dear,” Molly answered. “Is something wrong? Kaeda seemed a bit upset.”
“Nothing major. They just had a bit of an argument. That's all. Nothing new.” Ginny gave a fake smile.
Draco glanced around the room. He could feel everyone's eyes upon him. Spotting his mother and Snape in a corner by the fireplace, he opted to join them, in hopes to get out of being the center of attention.
“How did everything go, Draco dear?” Narcissa asked as she threw her arms around her son. Snape jumped to his feet as well to greet Draco.
“She's beautiful,” Draco began. “And he is- well- ”
“A mirror image of you?” Narcissa interjected.
“Exactly. Well except for their smiles. They have their mother's smile.”
“Did you get a chance to talk to them a bit?” Narcissa asked.
“Well, a bit to Kaeda, but the boy, I just didn't know where to start.”
“Now you know how we felt when talking to an arrogant youngster such as yourself,” Snape commented.
“Sorry about that. Would you excuse me? I would like to speak to Harry,” Draco excused himself.
“So you heard the good news?” Harry asked as Draco approached.
Draco nodded. “Yea, I'm still getting over the shock of it.”
“It's a little scary at first, but you'll do fine. Just wait until your first fight. If you think dementors are scary, just wait till you see what teenagers can do.”
“Actually, I think I've already witnessed a sneak peak between the two of them.”
“Ouch. Already?” Harry cringed.
“I'm afraid so. They had a falling out over me,” Draco shrugged.
“Junior I imagine?” Harry inquired.
“Yes, actually. How did you know?”
“Yes, a bit of an attitude that one has. Nothings worse than being on the receiving end of the wrath of a Weasley. That boy has got Gin's attitude.”
“I do recall being on the wand end of some of Gin's hexes.”
“Like her Bat-Bogey?”
“Please don't bring that one up. Bad memories.”
“So, what about you set them off?”
“Well, it was- Addison?” Draco questioned as the red head walked in along side Charlie, Nate hesitantly right behind.
“Hope you don't mind,” Charlie began. “I found these two wondering the halls and arguing with a portrait.”.
“The picture started it,” Nate called out.”
“They said they were with you,” Charlie walked Addison and Nate over to where Draco was standing with Harry next to the large picture window, as the room filled with whispers and murmurs.
“I had to use the bathroom and we got lost,” Nate said to Draco.
Draco led Addison away to an empty part of the room. “There is a bathroom right inside the room,” Draco whispered to Addison.
“How was I supposed ter know that? There being so many doors. Ya said ya were going ter be right back.”
“I'm sorry. I just got caught up in a few things, that's all.”
“A few things?”
“I'll explain everything later. I don't even have all the answers just yet.”
“Is everything alright, Draco?” Narcissa asked.
“Yes, Mother. I was just about to escort Addison and Nathan back to our rooms.”
“Nonsense Draco, let them stay,” Molly chimed in. “PJ, dear,” she called across the room to her grandson who was enjoying a game of wizard chess with his uncle George.
“Yes, grandmother?” the boy responded promptly, leaving Fred to take his place at the board.
“Please escort young Nathan to the play room with the other children.”
“Of course, come along Nathan.” PJ signaled for the boy to follow.
“It's Nate, and I don't want to go. I wanna stay here with you,” Nate whined.
“Don't be silly, Nate. Just go along,” Addison pushed her son along.
“The other kids will make fun of me,” Nate continued.
“Of course they won't, mate. Come on, I'll go too,” Draco said, holding out his hand for the boy and following PJ out the door.
“Addison, dear, I'd like you to meet Mrs. Weasley, and my husband Severus,” Narcissa introduced. “This is Mrs. Malfoy.”
Molly paused for a moment with a shocked look on her face, but quickly covered it up with one of her sweetest smiles. “Hello deary, please call me Molly. Welcome to the family,” she said hugging Addison.
“Thank you. So do you all live here in the Manor?” Addison asked, confused.
“Oh, of course not, deary. We all live here and there. Please come. I'll introduce you to everyone.” Molly began to lead her around the room.
Ginny sat at a table talking with Harry, Ron, Hermione, Pansy and Bill about Junior's argument with his sister.
“So that's her, I take it?” Bill asked looking across the room.
“I guess so. I haven't met her yet. Harry, are you sure he never mentioned her before?”
“We never talked about our personal lives,” Harry assured them. “I'm sorry Gin, if I knew, I would have told you.”
“He must have been married for a while. That boy is what- seven, eight maybe?” Bill added.
“Well he doesn't really look like either of them. I mean, the Malfoy traits are very dominate. Just look at Junior and Kaeda.”
“Pansy's right. That kid has brown hair. He should at least have inherited his mother's red hair, if not Draco's blonde,” Harry observed.
“Actually, it doesn't matter what the parents look like. Genes can skip a generation. It's possible that maybe one of her relatives had brown hair,” Hermione informed.
“Or maybe they adopted him,” Harry added.
“Or maybe he wants his hair brown. When Jacey was younger she went through this whole stage where she wanted pink hair like Tonks,” Ron explained. “Her magic was so stubborn that we had to give in until she changed it back herself.
“I don't think that last part is possible,” Charlie said joining in on the conversation. “I think they are both Muggles.”
“What makes you think that?” Ron asked.
“Well, when I found them, they were arguing with a portrait of Draco's great grandmother. She was shrieking about dirty blood and neither Kayla nor Layla was around. They are the only Muggles in the family.
“And over here, my dear,” Molly was saying as she walked Addison over to the group to introduce them. “We have my oldest, Bill, you met his wife Fleur a moment ago. My youngest son, Ron and his wife Pansy. Ron's best friends who we adopted into the family, Harry and Hermione.”
“Nice to meet ya'll,” Addison drawled.
“Everyone, this is Draco's wife, Maddison.”
“It's Addison.”
“Don't mind, Mum. We have such a large family, I'm surprised she can even remember who we are,” Ginny smiled. “Hi, I'm Ginny,” she introduced herself, knowing her mother left her out on purpose.
“Ginny? Ya mean Draco's Ginny?” Addison asked excitedly.
“How do you know about Malfoy and Ginny?” Ron asked, confused.
“Well, not much. Drae doesn't really like ter talk about ya, but it all makes sense now.”
“What makes sense?” Ginny asked, confused.
“His dreams, the red hair, his ex-fiances, everything.”
“The what?” Ginny inquired further explanation.
“Did I miss anything?” Draco asked, walking into the group.
“No, sugar. I was just talking ter Ginny,” Addison answered.
“Anything interesting?” Draco asked nervously.
“Mummy,” Kaeda's voice interrupted. “May Avery, Marcel and I go to the flying room?”
“Go on dears, but be careful, and don't let any of the younger children near a broom,” Molly answered for her.
“Yes, Grandmum. Oh Father, you're here as well,” Kaeda squealed noticing Draco standing within the group. Addison looked around for a new face to join them, but no one new appeared. “You must come and see me fly and you must meet Avery. He's the captain for Slytherin house.”
“That's sounds like an excellent idea. You go along and I'll catch up with you,” Draco smiled at the girl who was beaming up at him. Draco watched her run toward the two boys who stood in the doorway waiting for her before he turned to his wife.
“I don't recall ya ever mentioning this fact that ya have a daughter,” Addison said cheerfully.
“Then I hope it's not a bad time to mention that I have a son as well,” Draco shrugged.
-->
Chapter 5: Midnight in the Alley
It was after midnight by the time the Weasley clan and friends left the manor, leaving its inhabitants free to turn in for the night. Draco said his goodnight to his newfound family and went off to his room on the far side of the mansion where his wife awaited after she put a temperamental Nate to bed.
Draco couldn't sleep. The excitement from the day was overwhelming and the time change wasn't helping much either. Addison lay awake as well, however both laid quietly pondering over the days events until Addison let out a snort breaking the epic silence.
"What's so funny?" Draco asked turning on his side to face his wife.
"You!" Addison said snorting again as a giggle fit overtook her.
"Why me?"
"Do ya remember the day I told ya 'bout Nate?"
"You mean a week before the wedding?" Draco recalled.
"Well ya were so not looking forward ter being a step father, remember?"
"Yes, I remember. What's so funny about that? I don't relate well to children."
"The funny thing is that ya been a father for fifteen years now and ya didn't even know about it."
"I'm still failing to see the humor in this?" Draco smirked.
"I'm sorry suga. I shouldn't be laughing at ya. I just never pictured ya the father type. Ya are more of a big brother or maybe an uncle to Nate, but never a father."
"Well he has his own father and I never had the greatest father figure either. My father always expected the best from me. I'd bring home an E and father would curse me for it not bring home an O."
"Is an E good?" She asked in confusion.
"Yes, it means Exceeds expectations, but an O is outstanding," Draco quickly explained.
"So you're afraid you will be like your father?" Addison asked.
"I was, but after spending the evening with Kaeda, I don't known anymore. I mean, just watching her fly and how well she did just made me- "
"Proud?"
"Exactly."
"What about the boy?"
"Junior?" Draco questioned. "I don't know. I only spent a few moments with him. He didn't say anything," Draco lied. "He spent the evening in his room. I don't think he fancies me much."
"Don't worry about him. All kids hate their parents. It's natural," Addison assured him. "Besides, tomorrow is Christmas. No one can be upset on Christmas."
"Christmas," Draco's smile quickly faded. "Oh no, tomorrow's Christmas!" Draco said jumping out of bed. He sat down at the desk and quickly scribbled a note before disappearing into the dressing closet.
"Draco, what are you doing? It's after midnight. Come to bed!" Addison called after him. Draco emerged from the closet, fully dressed in wizard robes. "What in the world are ya wearing?" Addison asked, never before seeing him dressed in this unusual way.
"Wizard robes," Draco smirked as he straightened them out in the mirror. "Can't expect me to go into Diagon Alley without them, do you?"
"What in the world is diagonally?" Addison asked.
"Not diagonally. Di-a-gon Alley," Draco said slowly. "I'll be back before morning," Draco said throwing on his traveling cloak before kissing his wife goodbye.
Draco stood in front a pair of large oak doors on the main landing. He stopped to take a deep breath before knocking on the door. The sound of shuffling feet made him aware that the occupant had heard his greeting and was approaching to the door.
"Draco?" Ginny asked sleepily as she stood in the doorway in her nightdress.
Draco stood for a moment starring at the witch before him. Ginny noticed his wondering eyes and reached for her night robe to cover herself.
"I-um- I need your help," Draco said finally pulling himself together.
"Is everything ok?" Ginny asked worried.
"We need to go to Diagon Alley!"
"Diagon Alley? Draco do you have any idea what time it is? Nothings opened. It's Christmas."
"How long have you lived in Malfoy Manor?" Draco asked with a smirk. "Come on, get dressed."
Draco waited out in hall for about ten minutes while Ginny dressed then they were off to Diagon Alley.
"Merlins, look at this place," Ginny said in amazement as they walked into Diagon Alley.
Though the streets were empty of shoppers, the stores were alive with Christmas cheer as if it were the middle of the day and not the middle of the night. All the major shopping stores were open and shopkeepers stood at their post waiting for their midnight customers.
"Now will you tell me what we are doing here?" Ginny asked.
"Tomorrow's Christmas," Draco said blankly. "Well actually technically today is," he said glancing at a nearby clock. "Anyway, there are two teenage children home sleeping at the moment, and this is my first Christmas with them. How do you expect me to spend my first Christmas with my children if I haven't any gifts for them?"
"Draco your home for Christmas. That's all the gifts they need."
"Well that's not good enough for me. I sent ahead an Owl and look how many wonderful people agreed to help us. We can't disappoint them by not shopping, can we?"
"I suppose not," Ginny finally gave in. "If you have everything planned out already, then why did you need me?"
"Well, I have a good idea of what to get Kaeda, but Junior-"
"You're completely lost," Ginny nodded in understanding.
"Exactly, and theirs a few others I should probably add to my list this year, and frankly, I don't even know where to begin."
"Ok, you said you had something in mind for Kaeda?"
"Yes, I was thinking a new broom. I see that's she's using my old Nimbus 2001. Obviously they must be way out of style by now. I wouldn't mind getting a new broom myself."
"Then we'll start in Quality Quidditch, shall we?" Ginny grinned.
Draco and Ginny walked down the empty street and wandering into Quality Quidditch Supplies where a stout bald shopkeeper stood at the door to greet them.
"Welcome Miss. Weasley. So nice to see you again," the keeper greeted.
"Thank you, sir."
"Sorry about the late hour," Draco said removing his hat and scarf. "It was an emergency."
"Anything for a Mal- Draco? You're the- Draco Malfoy?" the keeper stared at Draco in disbelief.
"And who else would sign the owl Draco Malfoy?" Draco smiled.
"Please forgive me for saying so, but we thought you to be dead."
"Sorry if I disappointed anyone, but I'm alive and well. Just been out of the country."
"No disappointment here. I was just expecting young Master Malfoy," the shop keeper expressed.
"Well, he is one of the reasons we have come shopping tonight. The other reason is why we've come to venture into Quality Quidditch."
"Ah, yes. Miss Kaeda I presume," the shopkeeper smiled. "What a gem and an excellent flyer I must say. I haven't seen such raw talent since Charlie Weasley. Master Junior is a fair flyer, as well I must add, though I've never seen him set foot inside my doors. Caught his eye a few times starring in through the glass though."
"He doesn't seem to fancy flying," Ginny explained.
"Ah, such a shame. He comes from a family of outstanding flyers. I must say your oldest nephew there is quite the flyer himself."
"Yes, Marcel made captain this year for Hufflepuff."
"Good for him. Must be quite a match against those Slytherins with Avery Potter as captain. Harry was just in here the other day telling me he was offered a spot on the Pride of Portree for the upcoming season."
"Yes, he's come a long way. It seems just yesterday that Harry was trying to teach him to fly. He couldn't stay on the broom to save his life."
"I was thinking of sponsoring a team myself. I've been thinking about it for years."
"What's stopping you?" Ginny asked.
"Well I have all the supplies, but I'm afraid my Gringott's vault doesn't have enough gold to start up a team. There's coaches to hire, then the team itself needs to be paid, and a pitch to play on. I'm afraid all the gold I had saved up went to rebuilding this place after the war."
"And a fine job you did," Ginny said looking around.
"Well Miss Weasley, Master Malfoy, what will it be?"
"I need to purchase a few of your best racing brooms. What's new these days?" Draco asked.
"Well, we have the new Firebolt 360s, the Asteroid 980, and the Lightning Bolt," the shopkeeper pointed out. He carefully studied Draco's face as Draco examined each broom, reading the descriptions marked below each display.
"I hear the Asteroids 980 is a great broom," Ginny suggested.
"Says here it's fast, but how is it with turns?" Draco asked.
"Well, if you want good turn, may I suggest the Lightening Bolt?" the shopkeeper offered. "It's not as fast as the Asteroid, but excellent for hair pin turns."
"Nah, that won't do either. I need something with excellent acceleration, easy to balance, something that turns with the slightest touch, unbreakable would be nice as well, and of course comfortable," Draco pondered aloud.
"I have just the thing. Arrived just yesterday, I was waiting until after the holidays to release it, but since it's a special occasion-" the shop keeper ran into the backroom.
"I didn't know you knew so much about brooms," Ginny whispered.
"I wasn't on the Slytherin team for nothing," Draco smirked back just as the shopkeeper was returning with a long thin box.
"It's called Nebula. Zero to 200 in ten seconds, which is the maximum speed the Ministry is allowing brooms to travel these days. Pinpoints 360-degree turns in less than three seconds. The handle is hand carved from drift wood making it as light as a feather, the tail twigs made of straw and delicately selected and placed to perfection. Equipped with burglar buzzer, an unbreakable charm, a comfort charm, as well as an identifier. Once the broom is in it the hands of its owner, it will fly for them and only them. It also comes in an assortment of colors including all four Hogwarts' house colors."
Draco took the broom from the box to examine it closely. "I'll take eleven. Eight in Slytherin colors. Three Gyffindor."
"Eleven? Draco why so many?" Ginny whispered.
"Well seven for the Slytherin team, and the remaining for Junior, Harry, yourself, and I."
"You are not buying the Slytherin team all new brooms," Ginny argued. "Do you want people to think the only reason she's on the team is because her father bought her way on?"
"Why would people think that? My father bought the Slytherin team all new brooms when I made the team."
"And the rest of us thought that you bought your way onto the team. Let's face it, you were good, but you weren't great."
"What do you mean? I'm an excellent flyer. I've been flying since I was three. And I was using toy brooms before that."
"He's right Miss. Weasley. I remember Lucius' odd request for a broom for a toddler, and I myself have had the privilege of seeing Draco in action. He is more than an acceptable flyer."
"Unfortunately, I was a much better chaser than I was seeker. It was father who made me take up that position."
"I never knew!"
"So eleven is it?" the shopkeeper asked.
"Just four will be fine," Ginny smiled.
"Four?" Draco questioned.
"Yes, Kaeda, Junior, Harry, and yourself. Two of each house please," Ginny requested with a smile.
"Fine, but add on one more Gryffindor for me, please. And I was just wondering," Draco said looking around. "Would you happen to have any brooms that could be used by Muggles?"
"Muggle brooms?" the shopkeeper questioned. "Well, we don't have any racing brooms or any flying brooms for that matter. You could try the toy brooms that just hover off the ground. I don't know about Muggles, but they were said to have worked with squibs."
"That would be satisfactory. Add one of those on as well."
"Yes, sir," the shopkeeper smiled before disappearing into the backroom.
"Now, where to next?" Ginny asked, as they waited for the shopkeeper to return with the packages.
"Something for your mother."
"My mother?" Ginny asked in awe.
"Yes. I need to thank her."
"For what?"
"Well, for not killing me tonight for starters. As well as taking excellent care of you three in my absence. Now what would she like?"
"Hmm- Mum first of all would prefer it if you don't fuss about her, but since I'm not awake enough to argue with you. Let me see. Something practical- hmm- what does she need? Besides a vacation of course," Ginny joked, but Draco did not see it that way.
"That's perfect. Where would she like to go?" Draco asked excitedly.
"Go? Draco I was just kidding. With all of us out of the house, everyday is like a vacation to my mother."
"Yes, but if I remember your mother correctly, she isn't the type who likes to take time for herself. She must be going crazy in that big empty house, all alone," Draco pondered for a moment.
"It might be big and empty, but it's still not big enough for our family," Ginny retorted. "What Mum would do if we could all visit at the same time and not have to worry about where everyone's going to stay. We used to have dinner there every Sunday, but soon the kitechen became too small, and the next we knew, even the garden seemed too small, so it just stopped."
"That's it then!"
"What's it?"
"A house. We'll buy her a new house!"
"Draco, that's our home. She isn't going to want to move. All of us have already offered to have her come stay with us and she's refused."
"Well, then. We'll just have to renovate the Burrow. Add on a few rooms. Expand the kitchen. Even maybe the garden. Do you think she would like that?"
"Gee, I don't know. I guess it wouldn't hurt to offer."
"Great, it's settled then," Draco took out an odd looking object Ginny had never seen before.
"What's that?" Ginny asked eyeing the object.
"It's a cell phone. It's a portable devise for Muggle communication," Draco whispered as he pressed the device to his ear.
Ginny laughed as she thought back to the time where she was teaching Draco how to use a television and how she would have never imaged Draco explaining a Muggle object to her.
"Addy, good you're still up. I need you to do me a favor- I need you to make some sketches for me for a new project. Just a kitchen, a sitting room, and maybe a garden for now- It's a special gift I was hoping to offer- great, can they be done tonight?- perfect, thanks love. I'll be back soon- bye," Draco hung of the phone and turn to Ginny. "That's all taken care of."
Draco noticed the questable look Ginny was giving him about the half conversation she had just heard.
"Addison, she's a Muggle interior designer. She's going to draw up a few sketches of her work for me to present to your mother. I figure with Addison's designs, and a group of Wizard carpenters, your mother can have what ever she wants done," Draco explained.
"Master Malfoy," the shop keeper announced his reappearance from the back room, levitating several long boxes in front of him.
He placed the boxes onto the counter before him. He opened the one of top and held up a gold and scarlet broom for Draco's approval. Draco turned to Ginny for her reaction. As she beamed at the broom, Draco nodded to the shop keeper and replaced the broom before pulling out a silver and green colored one. Draco smirked at the site of his old school colors before whispering 'wicked'. The shop keeper took this as his approval and repackaged the brooms before totaling the transaction.
"Please have these Flooed to the Manor as soon as possible," Draco instructed.
Draco handed over a sack of Galleons without bothering to count them.
"Master Malfoy, you gave me twice as much," the shop keeper said pushing a stack of Galleons back towards Draco.
"No I didn't," Draco smiled. "Happy Christmas."
Draco and Ginny continued down the streets of Diagon Alley stopping in every shop to make a purchase. As he experienced in Quality Quidditch, the many shop keepers had also made the mistake of assuming that the Draco Malfoy of the owl was Junior and that Draco was in fact dead. By the time they reached Gambol and Japes, however, the air had changed and the shop keepers were expecting Draco. News in the wizarding world spread quickly, and Draco could only imagine what would be printed the next morning in the Daily Prophet.
Their final stop was Ollivanders where Draco insisted on buying Junior a new wand after hearing that he was using one of Bill's old wands instead of one of his own.
As they walked out of Ollivanders at the closing of their trip, the Alley became silent and dark as the shops were locked up for the night and their lights extinguished as the owners returned to their homes for a good night sleep before the morning's festivities.
Draco and Ginny walked towards the apparation point located on the far side of the alley at the Leaky Caldron in silence.
"Thank you," Draco finally spoke as they strolled passed the marble stairs of Gringotts.
"For what?" Ginny asked.
"For everything. Helping me out tonight, and for- well- you know."
"Draco, they're my children too. I wasn't doing it for you."
"I know, but you didn't have to go about it they way you did."
"What do you mean?" Ginny stopped to look up at Draco.
"You didn't have to bring them up as Malfoys. You could have given them your name and just tossed the Malfoy side away, but you didn't. You taught them who they were, and allowed my mother-"
"Draco it's no big deal, really," Ginny blushed.
"It is though Gin. You brought our families together. Generations of rivalries and you ended it."
"We ended it, Draco," Ginny insisted. "You turned your back on your family's ideas remember. The children, they are the ones who brought this family together. Besides," Ginny smiled. "It would be impossible to hide the Malfoy part of them. Junior looks just like you, and Kaeda, you may not see it yet, but she has Malfoy written all over her. Just wait and see."
Draco smiled down at Ginny and he caught her deep brown chocolate eyes glancing back into his grey stare. All of sudden the sky opened up and a blanket of snow fluttered towards the Earth.
"Looks like a white Christmas," Ginny smiled.
"Believe it or not, I haven't seen snow since I left, I do recall it being a rather wild winter."
"You haven't seen snow in fifteen years?" Ginny asked wide eyed.
"Nope," Draco shook his head.
"Well then," Ginny smirked as she bent down to the ground, taking a clump of snow in her gloved hands. "You haven't done this for a while," she said releasing the snowball in midair, hitting Draco directly on the shoulder.
"You witch!" Draco called.
Ginny turned and started running back up the Alley. Draco followed closely behind her, with ammunition in his hand. Just as he caught up to her, Draco hit a patch of ice, causing him to fall to the ground at the foot of the witch.
"Well, one things for sure," Ginny said trying not to laugh. "You're a hell of a lot more clumsy than you use to be."
-->
Chapter 6: Cissy's Confession
Draco woke up early Christmas morning to the sound of a `pop'. He looked around for the origin of the sound and his question was answered in the shape of a tea tray. On top of Draco's night stand sat a tray containing a pot of tea and two cups, filled to the rim. Between the cups laid a rolled up newspaper. Draco realized the sound was from Kiaree bringing the morning tea upon his mother's request.
“Draco?” Addison rolled sleepily to her side to face him. Her eyes were tired and her hair a mess. “When did you get in?”
“About three hours ago,” Draco confessed looking at his watch. “Tea?”
Addison sat up in the bed and took the offered cup.
“Ya Brits and your tea,” she laughed. “I like my with suga,” she said holding her cup out.
“No need,” Draco said refusing the cup. “Kiaree knows just how to make it to perfection. Go on, try it.”
Addison apprehensively placed the cup to her lips and took a sip.
“Vanilla Hazelnut. My favorite,” she exclaimed. “I thought you said this was tea?”
“It is. Kiaree's specialty. When your lips touches the contains, it instantly changes to your preference.”
“Then how's your taste?”
Draco took his first sip, and smiled, “Chocolate butterscotch. Kiaree has out done herself again.”
Draco crawled out of bed and started going through his closet for the day.
“So where did ya disappear off to last night?” Addison asked as she reached for the newspaper left on the tray.
“I told you, Diagon Alley,” Draco said reappearing from the dress room, with a fresh pair of robes thrown over his shoulder.
“Ah, shopping with Ginny,” Addison stated rather than questioned as she unfolded the newspaper.
“Yes, how did you know?” Draco asked sitting down on the bed.
Addison flashed the Daily Prophet before him. There on the front page was a photo of Draco and Ginny window shopping through the empty streets of Digaon Alley.
“Draco Malfoy Returns!” Addison read with a cinematic tone. Draco took the paper from her and continued the story aloud.
Draco Malfoy Returns!
D
raco Malfoy, 33, formally wanted as a Death Eater, has returned home to his Manor in the Wiltshire country side of Southwest England. He was spotted early this morning, shopping through the empty streets of Diagon Alley accompanied by Miss. Ginevra Weasley.
The Malfoy name was notoriously known for Draco's Death Eater father, Lucius Malfoy, who recently died in his cell of the wizarding prison Azkaban after being charged with many accounts relating to his support of He-Who-Was-Finally-Defeated.
Draco himself was once one of the most wanted Death Eaters on accusations for assisting in the death of Hogwarts' Headmaster Albus Wulfric Ignatius Brian Dumbledore, association with the werewolf Frenir Greyback, charges of being a Death Eater, and many more. (For a complete list of charges, please see section 8A).
Malfoy's charges were dropped, however, after his mother, Narcissa Black Malfoy Snape (recently married Hogwarts professor Severus Snape) and Head of the Aurors Office, Harry James Potter, had applied for an appeal to drop his appending charges back in October of 2005.
Malfoy, though he fled the country over fifteen years ago, was cleared of all charges after Potter had provided substantial evidence proving that he was in fact part of the battle planning in the battle that brought down You-Know-Who. Details about how he was involved have yet to be released to the public.
Though, in our history books, Draco Malfoy has come to be known as a hero, some are still weary of his return. When asked how they feel about knowing that Draco Malfoy was once again walking the streets of our Wizarding Country, here is what some had to say...
`This war has been over for ten years, now. If he wasn't a Death Eater, then why did it take him so long to return?' — Mrs. Finnigan of Ireland.
`I remember him from school and he wasn't a very friendly lad. He was in Slytherin house. Most of his friends turned out to be Death Eaters- Maretta Edgecombe Davies of London.
Though many express their concerns, Mr. Frank Blinko of Quality Quidditch Supplied did have this to say in favor of Malfoy:
`I've known and have done business with the Malfoy family for many years now, and I must say that Draco has turned over a new leaf. Such a sweet lad, nothing like his father. He may have Lucius' looks, but he has his mother's heart.'
Blinko, who was among the many shop keepers of Diagon Alley who had opened their stores at Malfoy's request, claims that Malfoy and Miss. Weasley bought a large order of expensive brooms, handed him a large sack of galleons, then walked out of the store.”
`He paid me twice as much as necessary,' says Blinko. `When I pointed this out to him, he smiled and said `Happy Christmas' then left.”
As most of you already know, when Draco left fifteen years ago, he left behind a mistress, Ginevra (Ginny) Weasley, along with her unborn twins, Kaeda Ginevra and Draco Arthur. The many shop keepers claim to have opened their doors expecting Malfoy's son, Draco who we have come to know as Junior.
`It was a shock really,” said Madam Malkins when interviewed early this morning at her robe shop. `We were all expecting young Junior and in walks Draco. He was definitely more delightful than I remembered him as a child and handsome. Why if I was just a few centuries younger'.
The Weasley, Snape, and Malfoy families were all unavailable for questioning at this time, however, you can assure that the Daily Prophet will be first in line to uncover the facts and answers of this breaking news.
— Rita Skeeter.
“That old bat is at it again,” Draco shook his head when he finished reading.
“Ya know this Skeeter woman?” Addison asked.
“Yes and she's trouble. Scandals are her specialty. She's bond to have a field day with this.”
“Mamma, Mamma!” Nate shouted running into the room. “It's Christmas,” he exclaimed jumping onto the bed.
As Draco watched the scene before him, he couldn't help but close his eyes and think about all the things he must have missed over the years.
“Draco,” He had barely stepped over foot over the threshold, and already her arms were wrapped around his neck. “I was so worried. Draco, it's been almost two weeks. You've missed three meetings. Where have you been?”
“Sorry Gin, I would have sent word, but he's watching me. He doesn't trust me anymore,” Draco said pulling back the musty curtains slightly to glance a peak of the outside to ensure no one followed him to the Muggle motel. “This was the first chance I got to sneak away,” Draco said turning his attention back to her. “I missed you, Gin.”
Draco pulled the witch into his arms once more and pressed his lips to hers.
“I'm sending for Harry,” she announced as they broke for air. “This mission is over. He can't send you back.”
She pulled out her wand and waved it int the air until a silvery lioness sprung to life from the tip of her wand, causing Draco to step back.
“Find Harry and make sure he is alone. Tell him that Draco is in danger and he can't go back.”
The lioness nodded and pounced through the walls as if they weren't even there.
“Ginny really. I have to go back,” Draco argued. “They are planning something. Something horrible. I can't just hide while all these terrible things are happening.”
“Well I'm not about to let you go back and be killed, Draco.”
Ginny turned and sat on the bed: her legs and her arms crossed. Draco couldn't see her face, through her mane of long red hair that blocked her face, but he had the sudden feeling that she was crying.
“Ginny, please don't cry,” Draco said sitting down next her and placing an arm on her shoulder.
“I just don't want anything to happen to you,” Ginny sniffed.
“I'm not going to get hurt. I promise,” Draco soothed her. “They are just watching me. I have to be more careful.”
He place two fingers under her chin and lifted her face until their eyes met.
“I'm not about to let them hurt me.”
“Good,” Ginny sniffed. “I wouldn't want all that hard work of healing you to go to waste,” she teased.
Draco leaned in to steal her lips once more when a loud `crack' interrupted them, causing Ginny to jump to her feet, and for Draco to fall to the floor.
“I came as soon as I can,” Harry said panting. “What's going on?”
They no longer trust Draco. You-Know-Who is keeping an eye on him,” Ginny announced before Draco had the chance.
“I was afraid this would happen. Every since he discovered that Snape was in fact on our side, he's been testing everyone's loyalties,” Harry said thinking hard. “What news do you bring today?”
“He's planning something,” Draco said. “Something big. He's really excited and he's been calling in all of his inner circle. I think it has to do with the giants, but I'm not sure.”
“Very well,” Harry nodded. “I guess your mission is over then. Take care of yourself.”
“No!” Draco exclaimed. “I'm not about to give up now. Do you have any idea what he is planning to do if he wins? He's planning on killing every Mudblood left alive and the Pureblood wizards will be forced to join his army. He's turning Hogwarts into a military school. And the Pureblood witches, well, the stronger ones he will `allow' to join his ranks, but the weaker ones will be forced into slavery. Attending to his soldiers' `needs'.
“Then he'll take his army over seas to other countries until all the Wizarding communities are under his command, and he's not stopping there,” Draco panted with anger as he continued. “He won't stop until the entire world, both Magical and Muggle are under his command. Muggles will then be turned into his slaves. No way am I'm just going to sit around and do nothing while this is going on.”
“I take it you want to continue then?” Harry said a little taken aback by the sudden rage in his eyes.
“Harry, please, they'll kill him,” Ginny pleaded.
“Sorry Gin, but it's up to him. If he wants to continue, he can. I can't force him to stop,” Harry explained. “Think it over and let me know. What ever your decision, I'll support you, but if your life is threatened just once, I will force you into hiding if I have to. You were taught their ways and we need your information,” Harry stopped to glance down at his pocket watch. “If you don't mind, I am due to meet Hermione and Ron for lunch.”
With another loud `crack', Harry was gone.
“How could you?” Ginny called across the room, tears filling up her eyes once more.
“Gin I have to. You haven't seen first hand what they do. They don't just kill, they torture before they do so in the most- I don't even want to think about it.”
“But I don't want anyone to happen to you, Draco. I love you!”
Draco froze unable to speak. It had only been a mere two weeks since that day at the stream, but Draco had to admit that he felt something long before that. He felt they had a connection, a connection that he couldn't explain let alone express. Without knowing what hit him, he answered:
“I love you too, Gin.”
“You do?” she asked looking up at him.
“Yes. That's why this is so important to me. How do you ever expect us to be together in a world ruled by the Dark Lord? How do you expect me to give up when he's planning those horrible things? I just want to protect you, Ginny.”
“Draco,” Ginny sobbed as she reached out for him, pulling him down upon the bed as she forced her lips to his.
“Draco, that creature thing is back,” Addison's voice snapped him out of his trance.
“Master,” the elf bowed low. “Mistress has requested master's presence in the family parlor, sir. Mistress will also like to see Master in Mistress' study before Master proceeds.”
“Thank you Kiaree, please tell my mother I will be there momentarily,” Draco said to the elf who disappeared with a `pop'. He turned to Addison and Nate who were snuggled together under the warmth of the blankets. “Come on you two, get up. We have the rest of the week to sleep in, let's go. There are presents to open.”
“Presents?” Nate's eyes widened at the very word.
“Of course, no go get dressed.”
Nate hopped down off the bed and dashed for the adjacent room.
“I better go help him,” Addison said climbing out of bed herself.
“Yes, be sure to where something nice. Mother thinks highly of appearances,” Draco announced as he tore off his night shirt to slip on a white dress shirt.
Draco hurried through his dressing and pointed his wand to hair to straighten out his golden locks, before throwing on a set of dress robes as he walked for the door.
“I'm going to meet with mother in her study. I'll meet you two down in the family parlor. I'll send for Kiaree to take you down there,” he called out before walking out the door.
“Mother?” Draco knocked on the door of his mother's study.
“Come in Draco, dear,” Narcissa's voiced carried out into the hall.
Draco opened the door and spotted her sitting in a chair by a cozy fire, sipping a cup of tea. Draco kissed her on the cheek before taking the seat opposite of her, and reaching for the cup of tea his mother had set out for him.
“Did you sleep well?” Narcissa asked when Draco was comfortable.
“Yes, for the few hours of sleep I did get, anyway.”
“Draco, don't slouch,” she snapped at him as he leaned back against the back of chair. “That happens to be the reason I called you hear this morning,” she pulled out a copy of the Daily Prophet. “I've trust you read it?”
Draco nodded, knowing that his mother had sent the tea and the paper for this particular reason.
“Reporters have been swarming around the gates all morning, and some have even tried to Floo us.”
“I apologize for the inconvenience mother, but I-” Narcissa held up a finger to stop Draco from continuing.
“First you disappear without a single owl, leading me to think you are dead. Then I discover that not only have you fled the country, but you left behind not one, but two heirs. Then even after the war, you still could not find it in your heart to contact your dear mother.”
“Mother I-”
“I'm not finished,” Narcissa continued, her voice still even. “After fifteen years, you show up unexpected and unannounced with two Muggles in tow. After I confined you to your quarters to give Ginevra and I time to sort out this mess, you deliberately disobey me and we find you spying on our family dinner.”
“I'm sorry for everything,” Draco shot in between breaths.
“And you top it all off this little shenanigan. Draco Abraxas Malfoy, I have only one thing to say to you.”
Draco closed his eyes waiting for the worse.
“I'm proud of you,” Narcissa finished.
“You what?” Draco asked hearing those words for the first time coming from the mouths of one of his parents since he was sorting into Slytherin house in his first year of Hogwarts.
“I'm proud of you,” she repeated softly. “You helped bring down the Dark Lord. You spawned two of the most brilliant children, and you did what any parent could hope for. You made a life for yourself on your own. However, about last night-”
Draco's smile faded as he knew this would be the reprimanding part of the conversation.
“I couldn't have been more prouder of you,” Narcissa says standing up, and walking over to Draco to take him into her arms.
“Sorry?” Draco asked confused.
“Most wizards in your position would think of themselves first. What are they are going to do with children? How would this change their life? But not you, Draco. You put them first,” she explained. “I saw all those packages in the kitchen. I know why you were in Diagon Alley last night and you are going to make two children very happy today. Not just because of all those presents you bought, but by the fact that you are still here. You could have easily took the next portkey home, but you stayed.”
“To tell you the truth,” Draco said when at last he was given the chance to speak. “I think I'm just as excited as they probably are and that's why I need to ask you something.”
“Anything,” Narcissa smiled.
“Would you mind if we hung around a little longer? Kaeda mentioned a Quidditch match against Hufflepuffs that I was hoping to stick around for.”
“Draco, our doors are always opened and your welcome here anytime.”
“Thank you, mother,” Draco kissed his mother's cheek one last time before attempting to get up.
“By the way, Draco dear,” Narcissa stopped him before he reached the door. “Harry will be stopping by to discuss this little incident and hopefully help us sort this all out,” she said waving the newspaper at him.
“Yes mother,” Draco smiled.
“Now let's get down there so my grandchildren can open up those lovely gifts you bought them.”
“Oh, the gifts,” Draco cringed. “I forgot to have them wrapped.”
“No need to worry,” Narcissa assure him. “Kiaree and Severus should be finishing up by now.”
-->
Chapter 7: Christmas at the Manor
With his mother by the site, Draco walked excitedly into the family parlor. Addison, Ginny, Charlie, Severus, and Molly were all gathered around the sitting area sipping tea, and talking about the Daily Prophet article. Kaeda and Junior sat by the window, engaged in a game of chess, while Trevor, Travis, and Nate were going through the presents, trying to spot ones with their names on it.
“Nana Cissy's here,” Travis and Trevor announced enthusiastically.
“Can we open gifts, now?” Trevor asked.
“Yes can we?” his brother added.
“Yes can we?” Draco repeated, more excited than the children.
“All right, all right,” Narcissa gave in when she saw the smile on her son's face. She too had to admit there was an air of excitement inside her as well.
“Alright you monsters,” Charlie called out to his sons. “Get away from the tree and let Uncle Severus in to hand out the presents.”
Draco snickered at the sound of hearing his old potion's master being referred to as `uncle'.
“What's so funny, Mr. Malfoy?” Snape scoffed at Draco's reaction.
“Nothing, sorry Severus,” Draco apologized trying to hide his amusement.
Snape took a seat in a chair beside the large Christmas tree and took a random gift from the foot of the tree.
“Ah, lets see who gets to be first?” he smirked. “Looks like a name beginning with the letter T.”
“But Uncle Severus, we both start with a T,” Travis and Trevor said at once.
“Ah, you are right,” Snape smirked. “Then I'll just have to place it back under the tree until we figure out-”
“No!” the twins shouted in unison as they both leapt for the present.
“Ah, would you look at that?” Snape mumbled a few words and the present multiplied into two. “One for each Travis and Trevor.”
The twins each grabbed a gift, and began tearing at the wrapping.
“Honestly, Sev, if you keep that up, we'll be here all day,” Narcissa complained.
“All right then.”
With a flick of his wand, the present began shooting in all directions until they were neatly piled up in front of their addressees.
Draco sat quietly behind his own stack of gifts and watched as Kaeda began unwrapping a large long package concealed in green and silver wrapping.
“Whoa,” she exclaimed when she reached it's contents. “A Nebula,” she said holding the broom in her hands and examining it carefully. “But Mr. Blinko said they wouldn't be out for at least another week.”
“Don't look at me,” Ginny said with a smile. “Ask him,” she pointed to Draco.
Kaeda ran up to him, broom still in hand, and gave Draco a large hug.
“Thank you father,” she beamed before rejoining Junior on the floor. “June, you got one too,” Kaeda said excitedly.
“Yea, wicked,” Junior said half-heartedly before pushing the broom to the side to work on another gift.
“Thank you Gramma Molly,” Junior and Kaeda both acknowledged as they each unwrapped their own knitted sweaters. Kaeda's was green with a silver K, while Junior's was silver with a scarlet J. They threw the sweaters on over their shirts and continued their excursions into more gifts.
As Draco looked around, he noticed that Charlie, Trevor, Travis, and Ginny too were all wearing similar jumpers.
“Mum, makes them every year for Christmas and everyone in the family gets one,” Ginny whispered to Draco. “There's so many of us now, though, I think she spends all her free time working on them through out the year.”
Draco glanced back to Junior and Kaeda just as Junior was opening an elongated golden case.
“A new wand,” he said this time with genuine excitement in his voice.
“Fir, 13 and 1/4 inches. Dragon's Heartsting core. Pliable. Ollivander says it's excellent for Transfigurations and quite useful for Divination,” Draco explained. “You mother was telling me that you are interested in Animangus. Ollivander's says this wand would be much more useful than your last.”
“Thank you,” Junior smirked, trying not to show a full smile.
Nate paid no attention to what was going on around him until all but his last gift was unwrapped. He unwrapped it excitedly, but his smile faded when he saw what was inside.
“Draco you got me a broom?” he asked bewildered. “Is this because I didn't clean my room before we left?”
“Draco? He calls him Draco?” Junior asked his sister.
“No Nate,” Draco laughed. “It's a magical broom,” Draco said taking it into his hands.
“What kind of a wizard doesn't know how to use a broom?” Kaeda whispered back.
Draco took the toy broom out of its case and let it hover off the floor.
“Now hop on,” he said to Nate.
Nate did so cautiously, but the broom ceased to hover, and came crashing to the ground.
“Nate are you alright?” Addison asked jumping to her feet.
“I'm fine,” Nate said standing up. “Was that supposed to happen?”
“No, “ Draco said looking over the broom.
“What is he, a Muggle or something?” Kaeda said a little too loud so the whole room heard her. “ Even a squib can fly a toy broom.”
“Kaeda, that's enough,” Molly and Ginny both proclaimed standing from their chairs, their hands on their hips. Ginny looked just like a younger version of her mother when she did so.
“There is nothing wrong with squibs. Perhaps his magic just has not shown yet,” Charlie suggested.
“But daddy,” Trevor called out.
“He told us yesterday that he wasn't a wizard,” Travis finished.
“Alright everyone, that's enough,” Narcissa said standing up. “The boy is not a wizard at all,” she announced the thing she had secretly been wanting to say all morning.
“What do you mean?” Junior and Kaeda both asked.
“Just because his mum is not a witch, he still has father's wizarding ancestry,” Junior explained.
“Yes, that would be the case, however, if I was his father,” Draco said.
Everyone of the Weasley's present including Junior and Kaeda looked taken aback.
“Then you mean-” Kaeda began.
“Nathan is my son,” Addison announced. “Draco's step son. His father and I divorced about three years ago.”
“Really?” Junior asked a little too excited.
“Yes,” said Draco. “You two are my only children.”
“Yes, of which we know of,” Snape whispered quietly to Charlie who chuckled slightly.
“How about some breakfast?” Narcissa asked trying to change the subject.
Breakfast was a chaotic experience that Draco never had the chance to enjoy as an only child growing up in Malfoy Manor. Everyone was talking loudly, over one another, as the three younger children played with their toys at the table. Draco remembered much quieter meals growing up and must admit that he rather preferred the noise. It made everything seem quaint.
Draco found himself seated between Ginny and Addison, with Kaeda and Junior directly across from him.
“Father are you an animangus?” Junior asked after inhaling his breakfast.
“No I'm afraid not,” Draco answered between bites. “Never had the knack for transfigurations. I was more prone to Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts.”
“Very skilled in both I must add,” Snape said from his position next to Junior. “In fact Kaeda has quite the skills in each too. Junior can do with a little help I'm afraid, but he still manages to bring home top marks.”
“Severus, if you are no longer teaching, who is the Potion's master these days?” Draco asked.
“Theodore is actually,” Snape answered. “Must say, he was one of the more brighter of friends you've hung out with.”
“Yes, he was,” Draco said thinking back. “I'm afraid I know what happened to Goyle, but what about Crabbe?” Draco asked quietly.
“He was sent to Azkaban. Just released about three years ago I believe. No one's herd from him since.”
“Hope we are not interrupting,” Harry said walking into the dinning room to the sounds of everyone's Christmas greeting. “Avery insisted that we come as early as possible.”
“Avery!” Kaeda exclained about to get out of her chair, but stopped abruptly. “May I be excused?” she looked to her mother. Ginny nodded and Kaeda flew out of her chair and ran over to the boy standing behind Harry.
Avery, who was slightly taller than Harry, looked incredibly like him. He had the same messy black hair, and similar body structure, only his eyes were blue and were not obstructed by glasses. If Draco didn't know for a fact that Avery was adopted, he would of swore that he was Harry's biological son.
“Happy Christmas Kade,” Avery said holding his arms out to engulf Kaeda in a hug.
“Ave, you have to see what my father bought me for Christmas. Come on, it's in the parlor,” she said leading him out.
Draco watched as they walked out the door, Kaeda wrapped around his arm.
“Bet they're going to snog.”
“Trevor!” Molly scolded.
“But it's true Gramma Molly,” Travis defended his brother.
Draco looked to Ginny for an explanation. Ginny giggled slightly.
“Kaeda fancies Avery,” she said.
“Should they be alone?” Draco asked thinking back to what he was like at Avery's age.
“Don't worry. They are not dating yet,” said Junior. “They're both Slytherins. Neither has enough nerve to ask the other out. Now if they were Gryffindors-”
“If you are such a brave Gryffindor,” Travis began.
“Then why don't you have a girlfriend?” his brother finished.
Everyone looked to Junior for an answer, but he just blushed.
“You seemed kind of cozey with Macadrian Flint during Care of Magical Creatures last week,” Charlie teased.
“Well, she didn't take to the Teastrals very well,” Junior created an excuse.
“Flint? As in Marcus?” Draco asked.
“Yes, he's her father,” Ginny answered.
“Who in their right mind would marry him?” Draco asked.
“A Muggle,” Charlie answered. “We lost quite a few Pureblood families during the war. Crouches, Lestanges, Longbottoms, Averys, Goyles, Boneses, Smiths, and a few more. Even the surviving Pureblood families have no choice now a days, but to marry a non-pureblood. Most of them have chosen Muggles over blood traitors.”
“What house is she?” Draco asked. “Surely I can't imagine Flint's child in Gryffindor.”
“Oh, no. She's a Slytherin,” Junior answered.
“Our Junior here is quite popular with the young witches,” Charlie said. “Especially the Slytherins.”
“What do you expect?” Junior shrugged. “I'm related to half the Gryffindors.”
“That, you are definitely right about,” Harry laughed. “So, did you two have a nice shopping trip last night?” he asked looking towards both Draco and Ginny.
“Yes we did, actually,” Draco smiled.
“Must we make such a big deal out of this?” Ginny asked annoyed, thinkng back to all the trouble she had receive after news got around about her mothering the heirs to the Malfoy fortune. “It's none of their business. He's only back for a week or so, anyway.”
“Actually, I was thinking we could stay a little longer,” Draco informed.
“We would?” Addison asked. “But Drae, we can't stay here any longer.”
“Why not?” Draco asked.
“Nate has ter go back ter his fathers and he has school. We both have our jobs.”
“Jobs? You mean Draco has a job?” Charlie asked trying not to laugh.
“He flips houses,” Addison answered. Everyone stared at Draco.
“I buy run down houses, fix them up, and sell them to Muggles,” Draco explained.
“I'm sorry,” Ginny said in awe. “But I just can't picture you doing anything that requires actual work.”
“Well it's not that difficult,” Draco defended himself. “I buy these houses really cheap. I meet the people who are looking to buy and using my Legilimency skills, I see exactly what they are looking for, then I transform the house to fit their desires, then I sell it for twice as much as I bought it.”
“What is Leggy-macy?” Addison asked.
“Legilimency. He has the ability to extract emotions and memories from another person's mind” Snape explained.
“You read people's minds?” Addison asked bewildered.
“Basically, so anyways,” Draco said refusing to explain any further. “We can bring Nate home then come back here for a few extra weeks. Work is no big deal. It's not like we need the money or anything.”
“What do you mean we don't need the money?” Addison asked. “How do you expect us to the bills?”
Narcissa, Draco, and Junior all laughed.
“Addy, look around at this place. I don't need money. I never needed money. I'm a Malfoy. Malfoy's are one of the richest wizarding families in the world. The only reason I even have a job, is to keep me busy in that Muggle world of yours,” Draco rambled on. “I mean what else is there to do? No Quidditch, no Wizard's chess, no Gobstones, I can't go flying without having to worry about someone spotting me. The neighbors even get suspicious when the Owl deliver's Harry's letters. At least with my job, I can manipulate Muggles.”
“Draco,” Harry said putting his arm on Draco's shoulder. “Why don't we go up to the library and discus this whole Daily Prophet mess in private.”
“Yes, and we'll discuss which hex I'll be using on Miss Rita Skeeter while we are at it,” Draco said obliging Harry's suggested and following him out of the room.
“Very well then,” Charlie said looking around the quiet dining room. “So Mum, shall we be moving on to Bill and Fleur's next?”
“Yes, that sound splendid,” Molly said standing up.
They bid goodbye to Ginny and Junior and thanked everyone for breakfast before gathering their things into the fireplace and disappearing in a flash of green fire.
“Nathan, how about a tour of the Manor?” Narcissa offered the young boy who excitedly agreed. They left the room closely followed by Snape and Junior who were off to the dungeons to work on a potion, leaving Ginny and Addison alone for the first time.
“So, how did ya meet Draco?” Addison asked making conversation.
“In school,” Ginny answered plainly.
“High school sweethearts?” Addison asked.
“Huh?”
“Y'all dated throughout school?”
“Oh no. We hated each other,” Addison gave Ginny a quizzical look, forcing Ginny to elaborate further. “It's a long story, but Draco was in the same year as my brother Ron who was best friends with Harry and Hermione. Draco and Harry had this whole thing on their first day of Hogwarts which made them hate each other. Draco hated Hermione because she was Muggleborn, and they Malfoys considered us Weasleys blood traitors, so naturally we didn't get along.”
“Then how did you and Draco get together?”
“Well, Draco was originally on the dark side, then crossed over to the good side. I had healed him and took care of him after he was severely injured, then we were bound by a magically contract along with Harry. Draco became a double agent, working as a spy for our side and I was the one who relayed his information to Harry. The contract forced us to see each other often and it just happened,” Ginny explained the best she could.
“What happened to y'all?”
“Draco was forced into hiding after his life was threatened by both sides, especially his father.”
“And you didn't go with him?”
“I just couldn't,” Ginny sighed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ginny paced nervously back and forth around the small room of the Muggle Motel.
“Where is he?” she asked looking at her watch.
A loud `crack' signaled the arrival of the wizard she was waiting anxiously for.
“Where have you've been?” she asked furiously with one hand on her hip. “He's going to be here any minute.”
“Sorry,” Harry said panted, obviously out of breath from trying to run to a safe apparation point. “I came as fast as I could. Are you alright, Gin?” he asked noticing her odd behavior.
Ginny seemed very pale as she continued pacing around the room. Her hands fidgeting with her robes and she was mumbling quietly to herself.
“I'm fine,” she snapped at him.
“You look ill. Are you hungry? I still have half of a bologna sandwich if you-” he didn't bother to finish as Ginny ran out of the room towards the bathroom.
Harry cautiously inched his way over to the open door. Seeing the witch kneeling on the cold tiled door in front of the toilet, Harry rushed in to help her.
“Gin, you should go home and rest,” Harry insisted as he handed Ginny a glass of water. “I'll deal with Malfoy.”
“No Harry,” Ginny argued.
“But Gin. You need to rest.”
“I'm not sick, Harry!” she snapped at him. “I'm- I'm-”
Harry took her into his arms as her eyes filled up with tears.
“I'm pregnant,” she sobbed.
Harry's heart stopped at the sounds of the words. He sat there for a moment, Ginny still crying in his arms, as he gathered his thoughts.
“Who-?” Harry stuttered.
“Draco,” Ginny said looking up at Harry. “What am I going to do, Harry?” she asked, thinking aloud. “Draco has too much on his mind right now. He doesn't need this, but I can't handle this on my own. Plus my family. What are they going to say?” she rambled on.
“Gin, please don't cry,” Harry said rocking her in his arms. “Everything's going to be fine. Your family will understand.”
“But what about Draco? Should I tell him?”
“Look, Gin, about Malfoy-”
“Ginny?” Draco's voice echoed through the empty room.
“It's Draco, you better go,” Ginny said rushing to her feet.
“Wait Gin, I have to tell you something,” Harry said, trying to fight her.
“No, wait he'll hear you leave, you better hide,” she said shoving him into the shower.
Ginny pointed her wand to her face to whip away the tears before walking out of the bathroom and slamming the door behind her.
“You're early,” Ginny said walking towards the wizard.
“I just couldn't wait to see you,” Draco said scooping Ginny into his arms and kissing her softly.
“We have to talk,” the two of them said together.
“You first,” Ginny insisted, buying herself time.
“Alright,” Draco said leading her over to the bed to sit. “Gin, I- wow, this is even harder than I thought it was going to be,” Draco said gazing into her eyes. He decided the easiest way to say it was to look away, so he focused on his hands which were holding her hands tightly. “Gin, after the last battle, not only do I have the Death Eaters after me, but the Ministry, and the Order as well. I can't stay here any longer.”
“But you are part of the Order,” Ginny argued.
“Harry and you know that, but no one else does and who is going to believe it? Normally I would risk it, but I'm in absolute danger, Gin,” Draco said finally looking up into her eyes. “I want you to come with me.”
“I-I-”
“We can leave Britain and find somewhere else to live, at least until the war is over.”
“But Drac-”
“I love you Ginny and I want to be with you. Who needs this place anyway?”
“Draco, this is our home,” Ginny finally said. “I can't just leave my family. They need me. The Order needs me and I need them.”
“Then I'll stay,” Draco suggested. “I can stay here. They haven't found this place yet.”
“No Draco. You have to go. Sooner or later they will find a way to break through the charm. They've already done it before. Harry's right. You have to go.”
“But Gin!”
“You promised me Malfoy!” Ginny said, tears starting to reform in her eyes. “They'll kill you if you stay.”
Draco struggled with his thought for a moment:
“Ok, I'll go, but only until this mess is over,” Draco gave in. “Then the only person I'll have to worry about killing me is your father when I ask for his permission to marry you.”
Ginny lost all of the remaining control she had over her emotions as she wrapped her arms around Draco's neck and kissed him passionately.
“Didn't you have to talk to me about something?” Draco asked as they broke for air.
“It wasn't important,” she lied whipping her tears from her eyes.
“I have to go,” he announced gloomily looking at his watch. “I have to meet Harry for the final plans.”
Draco pressed his lips against hers one final time.
“I love you Ginevra Weasley,” he whispered into her ear.
“I love you Draco Malfoy,” she whispered back.
With one last peck on the cheek, Draco turned towards the door and was gone.
Ginny fell to the floor and began crying her heart out.
Harry slipped out from the bathroom and sat down beside the witch taking her into his arms again.
“You didn't tell him,” Harry stated rather than questioned.
“He wouldn't have left,” Ginny sobbed. “Harry, promise me you wont tell him.”
“I promise,” Harry said kissing the top of her head. “Gin, no matter what happens, I will always be here for you and I promise, that one day he will come back home.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“It was for the best,” Ginny stated slipping back to reality. “So how did you two meet?”
“I bought a house from him,” Addison answered thinking back. “He was definitely a hard one ter catch.”
“What do you mean?”
“It seemed like no matta what I did, he just wasn't interested. Took me a year before he would even go out ter coffee with me.”
“Addison, you mentioned yesterday, something about ex-fiances?” Ginny inquired.
“Ah, yea. There was Zamora and Safara. Safara was four years ago. They were engaged, but neva even set a date before it was off. A year after that, he was set to marry Zamora, but he neva showed at the church. Left her at the alter. From what I hear, he was neva with anyone before that. Seems ter have a thang for red heads. They both had red hair and of course you and I do as well.”
“So how long have you been married for?”
“Three months. He is more interesting than my last husband, I'll tell ya that much. All this wizarding thangs, and then the dreams.”
“Dreams? What dreams?”
“He use ter have trouble sleeping at night. Tossed and turned a lot, and talked in his sleep. That's how I found out a lot about him. Like the whole wizarding stuff. I use ter listen to him mumbling in his sleep then I asked him about it the next day. That's how I heard about ya. He's mentioned your name quite a few times while he was sleeping.”
“You said he `use to'. Has the dreams stopped?”
“Yes. He take this drink every night before he goes to bed to prevent him from having the dreams.”
___________________________________________________________________
Draco paced back and forth through the library, Harry watching him as he mumbled every now and then.
“Are you going to sit still or do I have to hit you with a full body bind?” Harry finally asked.
“Sorry,” Draco said sitting down in the chair opposite Harry, his leg still bouncing up and down. “I snapped. I can't believe I snapped.”
“It's alright. Addison will understand,” Harry assured him. “You've been stuck in the Muggle word for far too long. It was bound to happen sooner or later.”
“I don't know what's gotten into me. I never lose control. Malfoys don't loose control,” Draco babbled.
“Drae, you have a lot on your mind. You have fifteen years of catching up to do. You're going to loose control ever now and then.”
“Addison's right. We have to go home. We have jobs, Nate has school, and I have this whole different life there.”
“But?” Harry asked.
“But there is so much I miss here. The magic, the manor, Diagon Alley, Gringotts, my mother. Bloody hell I even missed you.”
“Gee thanks,” Harry laughed. “Do you want to stay?”
“I don't know. It's just, I've worked for years trying to build myself a new life out there and I finally have and I was happy, but now there's so much more here: Kaeda, Junior, and- and-”
“Ginny?”
Draco stopped fidgeting and looked towards Harry who was starring him down, waiting for an answer.
“So what's the big deal about this Daily Prophet mess?” he changed the subject.
“Basically, it's all for Ginny and the children,” Harry began. “The contract we signed all those years back forbid us to give out too much information. In order to break the contract, we need all three of us once more. Therefore, when pleading your case to the Wizengamott, there was only so much details that we were able to give. The wizarding world only knows half your story, Draco.
“After the twins were born, we hid them naturally, but when the world got a hold of who they were, it was head line news. `Death Eater Fathers the Children of a Member of the Order'. We had every reporter on our doorsteps, asking for information about you and it seriously bothered Ginny.
“She locked herself in the burrow for almost five months trying to avoid everything. It wasn't until after your name was cleared that they left us alone. Now that your back, they want the full story, and I think its time to give it to them.”
Draco thought for a moment. “When do we do it?”
“A week from now. That way, we will all be prepared.”
-->
Chapter 8: Lost Memories
Christmas morning at the mansion seemed to fly by much too quickly with Draco. After a short game of Quidditch with the Potters, Avery and Harry bid their goodbyes and disapparated just before lunch. Throughout the afternoon, Weasley after Weasley, stopped in to wish everyone a `happy Christmas'. Dusk was now approaching and Draco now found himself wandering aimlessly around the lower level of the Manor.
Charlie and his boys had once again returned to the Manor, where Draco learned that they were actually staying there for the holiday until they returned home to Hogwarts. The three of them were gathered in the playroom, trying to teach Nate how to fly his toy broom. Draco watched for a moment from the doorway as Nate, along with one of the twins, was able to get the broom to lift off the ground. As soon as the twin jumped down, however, the broom crashed to the floor.
Draco moved on to the ballroom where he found Ginny and Addison chatting it up about who knows what. Their early morning discussion seemed to turn the two into instant friends as they shared stories about their past, mainly about Draco. Resisting the urge to eavesdrop, Draco continued further down the hall.
He now found himself in the doorway of the library where his mother and Severus were sitting quietly together in front of the fireplace. Severus was reading through an old potions book, wile Narcissa was scribbling on a piece of parchment which looked to be some sort of list. Draco imagined it to be something for her next party that she was no doubtingly preparing for as she did at least one every few months. Draco watched as every once in a while, Narcissa would glance towards her husband and smile. Thinking back to his younger years, it was difficult for Draco to remember such a fond exchange between his own parents. His mother was undoubtedly happy.
At the very end of the hall, Draco entered the flying room. The room was like no other. In fact, if someone just happened upon the room, they would have thought they were outside. The cathedral ceiling reflected the night sky as it shined bright with sparkling stars and a crescent moon that provided the only source of light. The floor was covered in cool, freshly cut grass. Allusions of fireflies and pixies fluttered through a cool breeze that swept through the room. A single tree grew out from the wall in the far corner and another corner contained a small waterfall that flowed over a rocky cliff and emptied into a small wadding pool.
.
Draco looked up to see, not Kaeda, but Junior zooming around the room on his new Nebula. Spotting his daughter nestled under a tree in the far corner polishing her new broom, Draco walked over and took a seat beside her.
“I thought he didn't fly?” Draco said.
“He does, he just won't admit it,” Kaeda answered looking up to her brother. “He'd make an excellent chaser if he tried.”
“That he would. He's got skills I must say. I was watching him during the match we played earlier.”
“Yes, too bad they lost,” Kaeda grinned. “Avery couldn't keep up with our Nebulas.”
“Well, I tried to buy them for your entire house team, but your mother wouldn't let me,” Draco smiled. “Of course she never said I couldn't buy just one for the team captain. What you say I put an order in to Quality Quidditch tomorrow?”
“That would be great, then we will definitely win the House Cup this year. Plus Avery could use it if he joins the Pride of Portrees.”
“If?” Draco questioned.
“Yes, he's not sure if he wants to go or not. I keep asking him what's holding him back, but he will not tell me.”
“Well he should. He's a great flyer,” Draco pulled out his wand and summoned his own broom. “Shall we join him?”
Kaeda and Draco took off into the air after Junior.
“Nice night for flying, isn't it?” Draco asked as he pulled up alongside Junior.
“Not bad,” Junior shrugged. “Just thought I get a few laps in before I have to pack it away to go back to Hogwarts.”
“You could always take it with you,” Kaeda Suggested.
“I suppose so, but what's the use. It's not like I'll ever use it.”
“What if you have to pull a Weasley like Uncle Fred and Uncle George did in their fifth year? Or what if the Triwizard Tournament comes back to Hogwarts and your chosen to defeat a Dragon and the only way to do so was with a broom like Uncle Harry did?” Kaeda asked.
“Do you really believe those would ever happen again?”
“Hey you never know,” Draco smiled. “Hogwarts is a wicked school. You never know what's going to happen next?”
“Hey June, Father and I are going to Diagon Alley tomorrow to buy Avery a new broom.”
“We are?” Draco asked not recalling himself ever saying that.
“Of course and Junior is going to come with us.”
“I am?” Junior questioned.
“Yes, just the three of us and Mum will go too.”
“Well, perhaps we should ask your mother first.”
“Of course you should,” Kaeda insisted.
“Me, why me?” Draco asked.
“Because we voted and you lost,” Kaeda smiled.
“I don't recall getting a vote,” said Draco.
“Fine, all in favor of Father talking to Mum, raise your hand.”
Both Kaeda and Junior raised their hands.
“All opposed?” Kaeda asked.
Draco was the only one to raise his hand.
“Fine, you two win.”
“Kaeda, Junior, time to get ready for bed!” Ginny called up to them from the doorway.
Junior and Kaeda both moaned. “Do we have to?” Kaeda said looking to her father.
“Ummm... I guess so,” Draco shrugged. “That way I'll get to talk to your mother,” he winked.
Kaeda flashed him a large smile before zooming back towards the ground, Junior following closely behind.
Draco landed along side Ginny as the twins packed their brooms back into the broom shed.
“Evening,” he said bowing his head slightly towards the witch.
“Draco,” Ginny raised an eyebrow, knowing that smirk on his face could only mean that he wanted something.
“Kaeda, Junior, and I were going to go to Diagon Alley tomorrow and we were hoping that you would accompany us.”
“Let me guess, they voted and you lost,” Ginny smiled.
“Yes, how did you know?”
“I saw you three raising your hands. It's not the first time they pulled that one. That's the trouble with twins, they always team up on you.”
“So will you come with us?”
“Yes, please come Mum,” Kaeda asked sneaking up from behind them.
“Yes, please?” Junior added.
“I would love to guys, but I have to go to work. You know that.”
“You work?” Draco asked, slightly taken aback.
“Yes, I work. At St. Mangos. I'm a healer.”
“So all that hard work with the Order paid off then.”
“Yes, and all that reading I had to do to heal you.”
“Well, I'm glad you did.”
“Can't you take the day off?” Junior asked.
“I already had yesterday and today off. I can't possibly take off another day.”
“Fine, then lets vote on it,” Draco smirked. “All in favor of your mum coming with us?”
All but Ginny raised their hands.
“Sorry, Gin,” Draco said. “We voted and you lost.”
“That's not fair. Fine. I'll see what I can do.”
“So, can we vote on whether we go to bed or not?” Junior asked.
“All in favor of them going to bed,” Ginny asked.
Ginny immediately raised her hand. When she saw Draco had no intention to raise his own, she stepped on his foot to push him along.
“All opposed?” Ginny asked as both Kaeda and Junior's hands shot up into the air. “Sorry, we voted and you lost.”
“But it was a tie,” Junior complained.
“All tie breakers go to the parents. Sorry,” Ginny said. “Now go to bed and Draco, would you meet me in my study in a few moments?”
“Oooo- father's in trouble,” Kaeda and Junior both say together.
“Bed! Now!” Ginny signaled the children to keep moving.
Draco waited patiently inside Ginny's Study waiting for the witch to appear. Finally the door began to creek open signaling her arrival causing Draco to jump to his feet.
“Are you alright, Draco?” she asked noticing his nervous look.
“Am I in trouble?” he asked.
“In trouble?”
“Well, Kaeda and Junior-”
“Oh, that, no. Of course not,” Ginny laughed. “Usually when I ask to see them in here before bed, they are in trouble, but you are fine. I just wanted to give you your Christmas present.”
She walked over to bookshelf and pulled out a large brown book with a leather binding and handed it Draco.
“What is this?” Draco asked looking at the witch.
“Open it.”
Draco opened the book to find a picture of two babies, both sleeping peacefully in what looked to be a large basket. One was wrapped tightly in a bright pink blanket, the other in blue. Draco read the writing scribbled in below the photograph.
“Draco and Kaeda. January 1st, 1999.”
Draco flipped the page only to find his younger self starring up from the book with the word `Father' written overhead. Below his photo was his information from his birthday, right down to his house at Hogwarts.
“Your mother gave me some of your photos,” Ginny informed him.
Draco's eyes wondered over to the opposite page entitled `Mother' where a photo of a pregnant Ginny smiled back at him. Flipping to the next page, Draco now found a photo of an infant Kaeda being rocked to sleep in her mother arms entitled `It's a Girl'. Draco read the wording below the photo:
“Kaeda Ginevra Malfoy. January 1st, 1999, 12:00 A.M. 5lbs, 8oz. 19 inches long.”
Draco's eyes skimmed over to the next page `It's a Boy' where an infant Junior yawned, before closing his eyes to sleep in his mother's arms.
“Draco Arthur Malfoy Jr. January 1st, 1999, 12:03 A.M. 6lbs, 2oz. 19 and a half inches long.”
Draco continued through the book. As each page was turned, the twins grew up before his eyes. They went from infants being passed around from Order member to Order member, to toddlers, chasing after each other on toy brooms. Draco halted for a moment at a picture of two toddlers sitting on the lap of what appeared to be an elderly woman. Her hair was grey and her face lined. Few cuts littered her face, but a smile shone brighter than anything. Draco read the caption below:
“Kaeda and Junior's first visit with Grandmother Cissy. Christmas 2000.”
“She took a great beaten from the war,” Ginny said softly. “Lucius put her through a lot. She was lucky to have gotten away when she did. Don't worry though, look.”
Ginny turned the page for him and pointed to the next photo. The photo was of a large group gathered around a table. Amongst the group, Draco recognized several red headed Weasleys, Harry, Hermione, Lupin, Mad Eye Moody, McGonagall, Snape and Hagrid. Ginny and Narcissa sat in the center of the group at the table. Kaeda upon her mother's lap, while Narcissa proudly held onto Junior. A birthday cake with four candles sat in front of them.
“That was their second birthday party that the Order had for them. It was taken less than a week after the last photo.”
Draco looked closer at his mother. Most of the wrinkles and all of the cuts had disappeared and her hair was still grey, but her color was coming back slowly.
Draco continued on through the book, not stopping until reaching a page entitled: `Leaving for Hogwarts'.
Draco took his time to study the photo. It was a candid shot of everyone saying their goodbyes and running around the station just like he remembered doing as a child. Harry and Bill were busy lifting trunks off the trolleys, while Marcel and Avery followed behind, each with a caged owl. Hermione, with an infant in her arms, was talking to a heavily pregnant Fleur, while Molly was chastising the two younger Weasley and Potter boys. Ginny and Narcissa were in the center of the photo hugging the nervous looking Kaeda and Junior, bidding them farewell.
The photos continued on through holidays and quidditch matches, birthdays and report cards, even every single Owl that the twins had sent home from Hogwarts. Draco skimmed through one of the letters that was signed by Kaeda.
September 8th, 2010
Dear Mum,
I'm a Slytherin! Be sure to tell Grandmother Cissy for me. Junior is not too happy though. The sorting hat put him in Gryffindor. It took him almost three minutes to be sorted. He took the longest out of everyone. I don't get to see him much. We do have a few classes together and we try to do our homework together in the library as much we can, but it's not like it was back home.
Hogwarts is so much different than I thought it was going to be. In your stories you told us about, you said that each house has their own table and that you only ate with your house. Well not any more. Junior and I eat together every night at dinner and sometimes lunch. There is also this new room that just opened up. It's a common room for everyone. Each house still has their own, but I like it better than the Slytherin common room, and I always get to see Marcel there. Plus when I'm in the Slytherin common room, Avery Potter is always there and he bothers me. He keeps asking me if I need help with homework or if I found all of my classes alright. It's like he thinks he's a prefect.
Well anyway, me and Junior went exploring the other day, and you'll never believe what we found. It was a trophy room which had pictures of all of the past Quidditch teams. On the Gryffindor side we found you, Uncle Charlie, Uncle Harry, Uncle Ron, Uncle Fred, and Uncle George and on the Slytherin side we found Father. When I asked Uncle Harry about it when he stopped in to speak to the headmistress, he told me Father was a seeker. I know that you were a chaser and that I was going to tryout for chaser, but I've decided to go along with seeker instead. Quidditch tryouts are next week, but Avery said that they never pick first years and that I should wait and try next year. Uncle Harry told me that he was on his team in his first year, so I might tryout after all.
Well I have to go or I'll be late for Charms. Tell everyone we love them and I'll be sure that Junior sends you a letter soon.
Love,
Kaeda
The last photo of the unfinished book made Draco's heart sink. It was the one photo that seemed to be missing through the entire book.
Draco stared down at the photo of his two children gathered around the Christmas tree with their father. Draco stood in the middle of the photo, a huge grin on his face, surrounded by his son and daughter.
Below the photo was a caption reading `First Christmas with Father'.
Ginny looked down at the photo as well:
“They must of put that in there themselves,” she said never seeing the picture before in her life. “That's Junior's handwriting. That's not it,” Ginny said quickly when she noticed Draco closing the book.
Ginny took the book and opened it to the back cover. The left side contained an extensive family tree. Draco couldn't help but notices how small the Malfoy family was compared to the Weasleys, even with the black family tree included. The right side of the cover, contained a large enveloped pasted into the book for security. Draco opened the envelope and pulled out its contains.
Inside were tons of news articles torn from the pages of the Daily Prophet, Witch Weekly, and even the Quibbler. Looking through, Draco found that all the articles were about him. From his wanted as a Death Eater photo, to the article printed just that morning.
“Even the one's I missed seemed to find it's way into here,” Ginny said looking through as well. “Junior especially is very apt to scanning every article. They don't care if it only mentions your name, it is in here.”
Draco skimmed through a few of the older articles and noticed that a few of them had notes scribbled in the margins.
`Daddy's not a Death Eater', `Daddy is our hero', `Rita Skeeter is a Hippogriff'.
“That would be Kaeda,” Ginny said noticing Draco reading the scribbles. “Every since she could write, she decided to edit the articles her own way.
“Thank you for showing me this,” Draco said placing the articles back into the envelope.
“No, Draco, it's yours to keep. I made it for you.”
“Really?” Draco said excitedly looking up at her for the first time since he opened the book.
He never realized how close she was sitting to him until he looked up to his her chocolate eyes starring back at him and his nose was a mere half inch away from hers.
“I should go,” she whispered without moving the slightest bit. “It's getting late and I didn't get much sleep last night.”
“Your right,” Draco said not moving either.
“Good night,” Ginny said, while turning to leave.
“Wait,” Draco grabbed her arm to stop her from leaving.
“Yes?” Ginny spun back around to face him.
He leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. “Sweet dreams,” he whispered.
“You too,” she whispered back before walking out the door.
Draco ran furiously through the heavily wooded area, frantically searching. His black robes were torn and his mask was lost several yards away. He had no time to turn back. He must keep searching. Green and red lights flashed just beyond the trees behind him in the clearing he had just fled where the battle was occurring.
Order members as well as Aurors were running passed him in the opposite direction, running to the aid of their fellow allies. Few glanced back at him, merely to make a correct identification that would be used later when recording those who were under the loyalty of the Dark Lord.
Draco no longer cared who saw him, his mind was only focused on one thing, and one thing only. So on he searched, deeper and deeper into the forest. He knew what he had seen and he had to get it back before he lost it forever.
`Draco! Draco!' a familiar voiced echoed from not far in front of him.
He quickened his pace, but soon found himself at a divided path. He stopped in hope that the voice would call back to him and it did.
`Draco! Draco!'
“Draco wake up!”
Draco shot up to an upright position. Beads of sweat pouring down his face. He was panting heavily, his heart rapidly thumping in his bare chest. He opened his eyes to darkness. He was no longer in the dimly light forest, but back in his room at the Manor.
“Ya alright, Surga?” his wife asked sitting up next to him.
“I'm fine,” Draco said without looking at her.
He tossed the covers to the side and climbed out of bed. Grabbing his wand and the photo album from his night stand, he disappeared into the bathroom, slamming the door behind him.
Draco tossed his wand and the album onto the counter. He looked over to the album which had fallen opened to a random page where a photograph of Ginny and the two children stood smiling happily up at him. Through the door, he could hear Addison rustling the sheets, trying to find a comfortable position to fall back to sleep.
Still panting heavily, Draco planted his hands firmly on each side of the sink and glanced through his blonde locks into the mirror as a small stream of tears trickled down his pale cheeks
“What have I done?”
-->
Authors Note: Oki here's what I've done. I figured out how to fix the chapters so that the italics finally work (YAY!) So I went back and replaced all of the chapters. I also added a Character page to help those of you who are confussed. It includes family trees, Character careers, Children at Hogwarts, and In-depth profiles for the Original characters. Hope everything makes your reading easier. If there are any problems please let me know.
Chapter 9:Unpleasent Encounter
“Mum?” Junior asked as he knocked on the door to Ginny's room.
“Come on in!” Ginny called out.
Junior walked into the room just as Ginny walked out of the closet with her arms full of clothing. She dropped them all onto the bed and started to arrange them into outfits. Her hair was in curlers and her makeup already applied.
“What are you doing?” Junior asked.
“Looking for something to wear, hun,” Ginny said holding up a pair of purple dress robes. “Oh, Draco dear, you're not wearing that are you?”
Junior glanced down at his Muggle jeans and black turtleneck sweater.
“But this is usually what I where to Diagon Alley.”
“Yes, but hun, this is not, well, a normal shopping trip. There's going to be reporters and who knows what else there trying to get a story about your father.”
“So we have to where dress robes just because he's back?”
“Only until the media dies down. Now what do you think of this one?” she asked holding up a set of golden robes.
Junior shook his head.
“Mum, do you think we can stop in Muggle London? I'm doing a report in Muggle Studies about toasters so I thought I would pick one up for my collection.”
“Of course, hun.”
“Well, I'll go tell Kade to dress up,” Junior said heading for the door.
“Don't bother. You know she doesn't go anywhere in public without a proper Malfoy style that even your Nana Cissy would aprove.”
“Ok, then I guess I'll go change,” Junior said annoyed.
“Drae,” Ginny called out before he reached the door. “Just throw on some Muggle dress pants and your Hogwarts cloak. That should suffice.”
“Thanks mum, and may I make a suggestion?”
“Mmm?”
“The emerald green Muggle dress.”
“Don't you think that's a little too fancy?”
“No, it's perfect. It accents your hair beautifully. Besides, it's father's house color isn't it?”
“I suppose your right,” Ginny said holding the robes up to herself in the mirror. “I'm so not ready for this,” she sighed. “The things your sister and you get me into.”
“It was all Kaeda this time. Don't worry I'll be there with you, Mum.”
“Thanks Draco.”
Ginny walked back into her closet as Junior left, to locate the dress. After slipping on the dress and using her wand to straighten out the wrinkles, Ginny sat at her vanity and began to remove her curlers.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Have I ever told you how beautiful you look in curls?” a voice called out from behind her.
Ginny looked up into the mirror to see a set of pale blue eyes looking back at her.
“When did you get here?” she asked turning to face him.
“I slipped in a few moments ago,” Arthur smiled holding out his hand to help her from her chair. “My, you've gotten big. Have I been gone that long?”
“Only about a week,” Ginny said looking down at her enlarged stomach.
Well it seems like you've doubled in size. I don't recall Fleur even coming close to that size.”
“Yea, well Marcel was just one. I have two.”
“Right you are, baby girl. You look just like your mother did right before she had Fred and George.”
“Daddy, can you just do me a favor and see if my shoes match?”
Arthur laughed as his gaze fell to her feet.
“Yes they do, but tell me,” Arthur chuckled. “Do you normally where purple shoes with green robes?”
“What?” Ginny shrieked waddling towards the full length mirror. “What are you talking about, they're both green.”
“I'm sorry Gin, just teasing you there. You look absolutely beautiful in green. It accents your hair beautifully.”
“Thanks Daddy,” Ginny said hugging him.
“Well, you ready to go down to the party? Sounds like your brothers' already started celebrating the new year.”
Both father and daughter remained silent for a moment as they listened to the commotion provided from the members of the Order of the Phoenix on the floor beneath them.
“May I?” Arthur asked offering his arm to his daughter.
Ginny took his arm and began to walk, but as she did, a sharp pain ran through her and she stopped, clenching her stomach with her free hand.
“Are you alright, Gin?” Arthur asked.
“Yes. I'm fine. Just a little cramp. I've had them off and on all day,” Ginny said straightening up. She took one more step and the pain rushed back to her. “Ouch,” she cried, this time with tears in her eyes.
“Molly! Molly!” Arthur called down the stairs.
Arthur helped Ginny over to the bed before running out to the hall.
“Molly!” he shouted from the banister. “Molly come quick!”
Ginny could hear the footsteps running up the stairs.
“Arthur, what's wrong?” Molly's voice carried in through the door.
“It's Ginny,” Arthur's voice sank low. “I think it's time.”
Molly let out a loud shriek as order started issuing from her mouth.
“Charlie, floo Poppy, get her here immediately. Bill, I need blankets. Percy, towels. Ron, we need water. Fred, George, Harry, I need you to go home to the burrow and bring all the baby things back here. Hermione, you take care of Marcel. Remus, I need a calming drought and a pain potion if you don't mind. Fleur and Arthur, come with me.”
“Anything we can do, Molly?” Tonks asked: the others all nodded in agreement.
“Just keep it quiet and help the others.”
Molly, Arthur, and Fleur entered into the room where Ginny was resting on the bed.
“Are you alright, Ginny dear?” Molly asked brushing her hair from her face.
Arthur sat in a chair beside the bed and grabbed her hand.
“Everything is going to be fine, baby doll. Don't worry. I'll be right here with you.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ginny snapped out of her day dream just as she finished her hair. She grabbed her cloak, her hat, gloves, and scarf, and headed down to the foyer to meet everyone before the departure. Halfway down the hall, Ginny ran into Addison and Nate heading the opposite direction.
“Good morning,” Ginny greeted.
“Morning,” Addison greeted back. “Off on the shopping trip too?”
“Yes, the children forced me to go, then again who can refuse shopping? So what do you two have planned for today?”
“Uncle Charlie is taken Trevor, Travis, and me to the zoo,” Nate answered excitedly.
“Really?” Ginny said excitedly. “Make sure you see a unicorn. They are beautiful creatures.”
“Unicorns are not real,” said Nate. “Are they, Mom?”
Addison looked down at her son.
“I really dunno what is and what's isn't anymore,” she answered. “You'll just have ter see when ya get there.”
“And be sure to ask Uncle Charlie about Dragons. He use to work with them in Romania.”
“Nah uh!”
“Uh, huh!” Ginny nodded.
“Cool!”
“You're going to love the zoo,” Ginny said this time addressing Addison.
“Oh, I'm not going. I'm just going ter hang out here.”
“Really? Then you should come with us.”
“Oh I couldn't.”
“Please. I insist. I can use someone to go with who won't spend the entire day inside Quality Quidditch or in Florish Blotts.
“Ya sure the youngings won't mind?”
“Of course not.”
“Alright then. I'll meet ya in a few minutes then. I just have ter get him ready ter go with Charlie and the boys.”
Ginny walked out into the foyer to find Draco, Junior, and Kaeda already waiting for her along with Narcissa, Charlie and the boys.
Kaeda was dressed in her silver dress robes, her hair pulled back into a french twist with curls hanging around her face. Earmuffs were worn in place of a hat so that she wouldn't mess her hair, and she was bundled up in a white fur coat and white gloves.
Junior still wore his black turtleneck sweater, this time with a pair of grey slacks. His Hogwarts cloak covered up his Muggle clothes as matching gloves and scarf in Gryffindor colors kept him warm. On top of his blond locks, he wore a fur hat with flaps that hid his ears from the blistering cold.
Draco stood beside them arguing with his mother over his attire. He wore jeans with a green hooded sweatshirt and work boots. Ginny stood on the stairs listening in to the argument.
“Draco Abraxas Malfoy, I encourage you to go up stairs right this instant and change. You look ridiculous. Doesn't he look ridiculous, children?”
“Mother please, I look fine. It's not like we're going anywhere fancy. You couldn't honestly think Ginny Weasley would be wearing dress robes out shopping do you?” Draco argued back.
“Ginevra might not have been raised as a Malfoy, but she certainly respect our families reputation. Look at your children. Are they dressed as preposterous as you?”
“Junior's in Muggle clothing as well.”
“But he's in nice Muggle clothing. Look at you! You look like you're the one going to the zoo. In fact look at Charlie and they boys. Even they are in nicer clothing than you.”
“What's going on?” Addison asked as she walked to where Ginny was standing on the steps of the grand staircase.
She was dressed in a pink Muggle sun dress, a long over coat draped over her arm.
“Look at your wife,” Narcissa continued noticing the two woman standing side by side on the stair case. “She's not even going anywhere and she's dressed properly.”
Draco looked up noticing the two for the first time. His eyes immediately focused on Ginny in her emerald dress and red curls.
“I'll go change,” Draco smiled not taking his eyes off Ginny as he walked up the stairs. “I'll be right back,” he said as he passed, turning back once more to watch them walk down the stairs.
“Why are you so dressed up?” Kaeda asked Addison as she began to pull her jacket on over her dress.
“I invited Addison to come along with us,” Ginny informed.
“You did?” Junior and Kaeda both said at once.
“Ya don't mind do ya?” Addison asked. “I can just stay here if ya don't want me ter come along.”
“Of course they do,” Ginny said starring at her children. “Don't you?”
Kaeda's eyes darted to the floor as she mumbled something under her breath. Junior nearly nodded his head in agreement.
“Great, so how about we all meet at the Leaky Cauldron for dinner then?” Charlie suggested. “Say around five?”
“Sounds great,” Ginny answered.
“What sounds great?” Draco asked bouncing down the stairs this time dressed in a pair of black slacks, a black sweater, his traveling cloak and a matching set of Slytherin gloves, hat, and scarf.
“Dinner, Leaky Cauldron, five o'clock,” Ginny summed up. “Oh and Addison's coming with us.”
“She is?” Draco asked wide eyed. “Ok, then. Addy,” Draco said walking over to the closet by the door. He pulled out one of his mother's traveling cloaks. “Why don't you wear this. It has a warming charm to keep you warm.”
“Oh, alright,” Addison agreed, confused as she began to strip herself of her Muggle overcoat..
“Yea, we wouldn't want to be seen with a Muggle step mum or anything,” Kaeda mumbled to her brother. “Can we go already?”
________________________________________________________________________
The streets of Diagon Alley were full of bustle as shoppers gathered throughout the Alley spending their Christmas money and returning unwanted gifts. Children gathered around windows showing their friends what they received the previous day while the adults gathered around to check out the fresh merchandised that hit the shelves only hours before hand.
Draco, Addison, Ginny, Junior, and Kaeda all huddled together to avoid separation as they wove their way through the crowded streets, Kaeda leading the way towards Quality Quidditch. As they reached the doors of the small shop, Ginny stopped to protest. After a moment of discussion, they divided into two groups. Addison and Ginny headed off to Madam Malkins while Draco and the children entered the shop.
“Well, well, isn't it the Malfoy family,” the shop keeper greeted enthusiastically.
“Hello Mr. Blinko,” Kaeda greeted. “We're here to purchase another Nebula.”
“Another one?” Blinko asked wide-eyed.
“Yes, in Slytherin colors if you don't mind,” Draco answered. “They were so great, Kaeda decided Avery Potter needed one as well.”
“Well I don't blame her. The Nebula is the best broom by far. I even decided to release it early. I've already sold two just this morning. To your cousins I do believe. Marcel and Aimon. Hufflepuffs if I recall correctly. They spent all the Christmas money they received to buy the brooms.”
“That's going to make for an interesting match then. Slytherins versus Hufflepuffs,” Junior laughed as his sister smacked his arm.
“I'll be right back,” Mr. Blinko said before disappearing into the back room.
Kaeda and Junior both disappeared into the store to look around while they were waiting, leaving Draco alone at the front of the store.
“My, my, my. What have we here?” a familiar voice sounded from the other side of the store. “Out shopping with Daddy are we?”
Draco looked across the store to see a blonde woman with rigid curls addressing his children. Parchment in her hand and a quill floating beside her.
“Tell me dears, what was it like to meet your father for the first time?”
“Come on Kade, lets get out of here,” Junior whispered, taking his sister's hand to lead her away.
“Why would I tell an old hag like you anything,” Kaeda called out, standing her ground.
“My, aren't we a little rude. I suppose that comes from the Weasel side? Surely your grandmother would have taught you better manners.”
“It's Weasley! My manners are just fine thank you. I suppose you could take a few notes yourself.”
“Dear, Kaeda is it? Tell me, this hostility, does it come from the fact that you spent the beginning of your life locked up from the world? Or is it because your father was never around to see you grow up?”
“Kade, come on,” Junior urged, but Kaeda still wouldn't budge.
“Tell me young Draco, what is it like growing up a Death Eater's son?”
Junior's face grew red, as did his hair.
“Don't you ever call him that again!” Junior said through gritted teeth, his wand now out and pointed at the witch, his other arm holding his sister behind him.
“I'll take it from here, Junior,” Draco said stepping in between the journalist and his son.
“He takes after his father I presume?” the witch's eyes gleamed through her jeweled glasses.
“Kaeda, Junior, why don't you two go on ahead to your Uncles' shop. I'll wait for the broom,” he said to the children who obeyed apprehensively before turning back to the witch. “I would appreciate it, Skeeter, if you leave my family alone and let us shop in peace.”
“Ah, but Mr. Malfoy, the world is dying to hear your story. It's not everyday an ex- Death Eater returns from hiding to find he's left more than a few mistakes behind if you know what I mean.”
“You'll get your story the same time everyone else does. Now if you excuse me, we have things to do.”
Draco walked away from the witch and headed for the front counter.
“Is everything alright, Mr. Malfoy?” Blinko asked.
“Yes thank you,” Draco said with a weak smile.
“Well the broom is gift wrapped per Miss. Kaeda's request. Would you like me to Floo it to the Manor?”
“No thank you, Mr. Blinko, I'll take it from here,” Draco paid the shop keeper. “Have a nice day,” henodded.
“You have a nice day as well, and do tell your mother I said hi.”
As Draco walked out into the cold air of the crowded streets, his anger only seemed to grow as he knew Rita Skeeter was still watching him. Though the tips of his ears still tinged pink, he did his best to hide his anger.
“You alright there, Draco?” someone called from behind him.
Draco turned to see Harry and Ron walking towards him.
“You look a little flustered there, Malfoy,” Ron said holding out a hand to greet him.
“That wretched Skeeter woman,” Draco said glaring in the direction of the witch. “She was just hustling Kaeda and Junior about me.”
“How did that go?” Harry asked slightly cringing at the thought of what he imagined occurred.
“Well I prevented Junior from being expelled, but I'm sure you can count on a nasty story in the morning.”
“I wish we could help you, but the only blackmail we had on her was thrown away when she registered herself as an animangus,” Harry sighed.
“Yea, if you see a beetle, be sure to squash it,” Ron laughed. “So where are my niece and nephew. You didn't manage to loose them already did you now, Malfoy?”
“I sent them ahead to Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes. Gin and Addy were meeting us there.”
“That's where we are off to,” Ron said. “Katie is meeting me there with the twins. She had them yesterday for Christmas so I get them for the rest of the week before they return to Hogwarts.”
“You two witch-less?” asked Draco.
“Yes, Pansy and Hermione are at my house with the Vi and Lil. What do you got there?” Harry asked noticing the package in Draco's arms.
“A present Kaeda got for Avery.”
“It's not a Nimbus is it?” Harry laughed.
“Afraid so, why?”
“I owe you big time. He's been bugging us for one ever since he saw Kaedas. I told him he could borrow mine, but he doesn't like the idea of riding Gryffindor colors at a Slytherin match.”
“Yea, that wouldn't go so well with the Slytherins,” Draco laughed.
“Well he and James are somewhere around here looking for the perfect gift for Kaeda's birthday next week. Bet you're excited about that. I'm sure Cissy will out do herself this year with you back. I already got my invitation this morning.”
The three continued on in conversation as they walked through the streets of Diagon Alley on their way to the world's most famous wizarding joke shop.
-->
Spoiler Warning: Book 7 Spoiler. There is a character in this chapter who didn't appear until Book 7.
Author's Note: I'd like to thank everyone for the great reviews. I answered some, but didn't have time to answer all. For those of you having trouble keeping up with the characters, I hope my character list helped. Let me know if you guys need any other information added to it.
Thanks again for reading and for the reviews.
Chapter 10:Mugg-O-Matic
“You are going to love Madam Malkins, she has the best robes in England,” Ginny explained to Addison as they walked through the crowded streets. “We shall get you some dress robes for the twins birthday party. That way you won't have to deal with the awkward stares from Cissy's friends if you were to dress as a Muggle. Here we are,” she said stopping just outside the shop.
As Ginny reached out for the handle, the door swung open revealing some long time friends.
“Ginny!” a pink haired witch threw out her arms, dropping all of her packages she held. Ignoring the packages, the witch threw herself at Ginny into a giant hug.
“Tonks!” Ginny exclaimed hugging the witch back. “I haven't seen you in months, where have you been?”
“Sorry. Been meaning to stop over, but the jobs been a little hectic,” a thin, tired looking man said as he gathered up all of the fallen packages.
“Hello Remus,” Ginny said hugging the man as well. “What brings you two to Diagon Alley?”
“Just buying some dress robes for Teddy. That boy just won't stop growing,” Tonks said helping her husband with the packages.
“What brings you here, Miss Ginny?” Remus asked.
“The twins are shopping with their father.”
“Ah, yes. Harry tells me you've had some company,” Remus smiled. “So has Draco finally returned for good?”
“No, they are only visiting.”
“They?” Tonks asked raising an eyebrow.
“Oh, this is Addison. Draco's wife,” Ginny introduced.
“Pleasure to meet you, I'm Remus Lupin,” Remus said holding out his hand to shake. “This is my wife, Tonks, and,” Remus stopped to look around. “Merlins, where has that boy run off to now?”
“Over here, Father,” said a turquoise haired boy who sat at the bench in front of the shop, reading a book. He stood up, closing his book, and approached his father.
“This is my son, Teddy,” said Remus. “Teddy, this is Kaeda and Juniors step mother.”
“How do you do?” he asked politely shaking her hand.
“Nice to meet ya'll,” Addison greeted.
“Hey Lupin!” a boy called out from the crowded streets. He was bundled up in his Slytherin cloak, a smaller boy with glasses standing beside him.
Teddy waved back before looking to his father. “That's Avery. May I go?”
“Go on,” Remus laughed as Teddy slipped slightly on ice as he raced for his friend.
“He's as clumsy as you are, Tonks,” Ginny laughed. “Addison,” Ginny said, “Why don't you go on in. Just tell Madam Malkin you are looking for a pair of dress robes for a formal party and she'll help you.”
“All right,” Addison said before entering the store alone.
“So he's married?” Remus asked.
“Going on three months,” Ginny sighed.
“Well that isn't very long,” Tonks smiled. “There's still hope. Isn't there?”
Ginny shrugged.
“So how are Junior and Kaeda taken to him?” asked Remus.
“Well Kaeda absolutely adores him. Junior, well, he's slowly warming up.”
“What about their new Mummy?” Tonks asked, making a face.
“Kaeda is displaying her usual Malfoy attitude towards her. Junior, on the other hand. Well he threw a fit. I don't think he was ever expecting his father to be married.”
“Draco Malfoy is married?” a high pitched voice called from behind him.
The three turned to see a black haired, short, plumbed witch scribbling on a piece of parchment.
“That's sure to make Head Line news,” she said. “Draco Malfoy, father of two, not only returns out of the blue, but accompanied by a wife. Perfect!”
“Bultrobe,” Ginny said turning to face the witch. “You wouldn't!”
“And for an additional head line: Mother of Malfoy children still in love with their married father!”
“Write that and I'll hex you, Bultrobe,” Ginny said, her wand now out.
“Now, now Ginny. No need to get hostel,” Remus stepped in.
“Threatening me now are you? Hmm... What will my readers say?”
“I thought you were Draco's friend,” Ginny called out from behind Remus.
“The Daily Prophet doesn't care about friends. Friends don't pay the bills, Weasley. Unlike you who lucked into a rich family with your precious little children, my family's fortune was taken away and given to who knows who. Fortunately, the prophet is willing to pay two-hundred galleons to the first reporter to get the full scoop on my so-called friend.”
“Your family was a bunch of Death Eaters. Your lucky you got off easy. Three lousy months in Azkaban. If Lupin was the Minister back then,” Tonks carried on.
“What has this world come to? A werewolf as Minister of Magic.”
“Remus is the best Minister we've had in a long time,” Ginny threw Remus out of her way.
“Of course you would expect nothing less from a blood traitor,” Bulstrobe growled. “What's next, a Muggle for Minister? Like your friend in there, the one who can't even pick out dress robes,” she pointed into the window where Addison was pouring through a rack of second hand Hogwarts School Robes. “Hopefully your children have more sense when it comes to Muggles. Now that Draco's back, hopefully he could teach them a thing or two about how things should work around here.”
Turning their backs to the journalist, Ginny, Tonks, and Lupin all entered into the robe shop.
“Forget something Minister?” Madam Malkin immediately rushed over towards Remus.
“No, not at all, thank you,” Remus gestured. “We're here with a friend.”
“Of, course, Miss Weasley. How may I help you today?”
“Well, I do believe she was here first,” Ginny said pointing to Addison.
“Oh, her, no. She's just looking for dress robes. It's like she's looking for anything fancy like Miss Kaeda and Master Juniors birthday party,” Madam Malkin answered.
“Would you like some help, Mrs. Malfoy?” Remus asked walking towards Addison.
“Oh, please. Call me Addy,” she answered. “Do they have anything besides black?” she asked holding up a set of Ravenclaw robes.
“Mrs. Malfoy?” Madam Malkin's jaw jumped open as her attitude towards Addison took a different direction. “Mrs. Malfoy, please do not bother yourself with second hand,” she said taking Addison's hand. “Please this way to the podium for measurements, while I get the house elf to bring you some fabric samples to choose from.”
“It's sad. Through all the changes we have gone through, blood status still counts,” Remus said shaking his head. “Well I out to be off to the office. I have a lot of paperwork to do. Why don't you find Teddy, drop him off at home, and I'll meet you at the ministry?”
“Sounds good, I have loads of work to do myself,” Tonks explained.
“We're meeting Charlie and the boys for dinner at the Leaky Cauldron, you're all welcomed to join us,” Ginny suggested.
“I'm afraid I'll have to take a rain check, but why don't you and Teddy go along,” Remus said to his wife.
“Sounds great.”
“Well, why don't you go on a head to work, then, and I'll keep an eye on Teddy,” Ginny offered.
“That would be splendid,” Remus said.
“See you later, Gin,” Tonks waved before walking out the door.
Ginny sat down at one of the seats and watched as Addison was fitted for her robes. It seemed just yesterday that Ginny, herself, was fitted for her very first custom robes.
Remus was right. Blood status was still a major aspect of the wizarding world. Though it was more tolerable, it didn't hurt to be known. Ginny had to admit, though sixteen years ago she would have shuttered at the idea, she truly appreciated most of the territory that came along with being the mother of two Malfoys.
She loved the fact that she never had to make an appointment: time is only numbers to her. She was always late, and could never remember the appointments she did make. She was always invited to most extravagant parties, the ones she could only dream of as a child. The clothing she was now able to afford. Custom made dress robes and gowns. No more hand me downs. The best part, of course, was the fact that she knew her children were well taken care of. Everything they needed or wanted was at the tips of their fingers. A luxury she was never able to have due to her family's ill-wealth and the fact that she was the youngest of seven. Though she was a little more spoiled than the rest. It didn't hurt to be the only girl.
Still, there was something missing in her life.
Ginny was alone in the Order's hide out, late one evening. It was her night to take care of the children. She had just given her children their baths and were getting them ready for bed, while Marcel and Teddy were in the next room, already asleep. It was odd to be alone. Since before the twins were born, she barely had one second to herself. Everyone was always fussing over her and the children, especially her mother.
Bill and Fleur were off preparing their new home they had recently purchased by placing the many spells and charms needed to protect their family. Percy had moved in with the Clearwaters after his wedding and he and Penelope were expecting their first child. Charlie was back in Romania along with Ron trying to convince the Romanian Magical government to aid in the war. Fred and George had been staying in their flat in Diagon Alley working on a new line of Defense Against the Dark Arts products that they had recently created. Lupin was off attempting to rally more werewolves, while Tonks was out working for the Ministry. Hermione was working and Harry was off, to who knows where. With her parents off taking care of a few things at Hogwarts, and the other Order members out doing their jobs, Ginny was the only one remaining in the house.
Ginny enjoyed this time alone with her children. With Voldemort's army growing stronger by the day, Ginny spent little time with the children while she was off at the Order's hospital, taken care of the ill and injured. It seemed she spent most of her days and night there. She would even be returning there later that night after Hermione returned from her shift to watch the children.
She tucked the children into their cribs, kissing their cheeks and whispering goodnight in their ears like she had done many times. Only this time, something happened that had never before. Ginny turned out the light and closed the door softly behind her, she stopped for a moment to listen to the quietness beyond the door just as she had always done, but the rustle of noise on the other side, kept her there. Then she heard it. The quiet little voice that echoed through the room.
“Mama.”
Ginny opened the door and turned on the light to see both her children standing at the railings of their cribs.
“Mama,” Kaeda called out as Ginny reentered the room.
Ginny ran over to her daughter and scooped her up in her arms.
“Kaeda you said Mama,” she said hugging her close.
“Mama,” a second voice called out from the other crib where Junior stood holding out his arms.
Ginny rushed over and scooped him up as well. Lost in the excitement she began to call out to the empty house:
“Mum, Dad! Come quick, they said Mama! Ron, Harry! Kaeda and Junior said Mama,” she called out. “They said Mama,” she said quietly to herself, realizing again that she was alone. “Draco,” she sighed thinking about the one person she truly wished she could have shared this joyous moment with, but he too was not there.
With the toddlers still in her arms, she walked over to a recliner that sat in a corner of the room.
“Wanna here a story?” she asked the children.
She took a lonely picture off a side table and held it out in front of the three of them.
“Once upon a time, in a kingdom far far away, there lived a handsome Prince named Draco.”
“What do ya think?” Addison's voice brought Ginny back to the present time.
Ginny looked up just as Addison began twirling in a long set of hot pink dress robes.
“I picked the color myself. Do ya like?”
“Looks lovely,” Ginny lied.
In all reality, the color of the dress meshed horribly with her red hair, but Ginny wasn't about to ruin the excitement in her eyes.
“Great, let me go an change than we can git going,” Addison drawled stepping down from the podium.
“Miss Weasley,” Madam Malkin said in a low voice, “Master Malfoy really married her?” she asked.
Ginny nodded.
“Has Narcissa met her yet?”
Ginny nodded again.
“Merlins, Narcissa sure has her hands full with that one,” said the shop keeper. “Should have been you.”
______________________________________________________________________
“Ginny!” Fred and George exclaimed as she walked into the joke shop.
“Fred, George!” Ginny called out trying to push her way through the crowd, Addison lagging behind as she stopped to examen every Weasley product.
She finally found her way over to the counter where her brothers and sister-in-law stood, ringing people out.
“A little busy today?” she retorted.
“No busier than usual except for all the children,” said George.
“Yes, usually they're at Hogwarts,” added Fred. “We're actually thinking of expanding the shop next year.”
“Going to add a second shop in Hogsmead. Lee's already offered to run it.”
“You may want to think about added some space in here first, George,” Kayla said ringing out another customer. “Or at least find some more help.”
“A little overwhelming with Layla off duty?” Ginny asked knowing that George refused to let his pregnant wife work until after the twins were born.
“We'll manage,” said George.
“Did just fine when you were pregnant with Perry, now didn't we, love?” Fred winked at his wife.
“You guys haven't seen Draco or the children have you?” Ginny asked.
“The children are in the back with Jacey and Aiden,” said Fred.
“But we haven't seen Draco,” added George. “They said something about a run in with Skeeter.”
“I just had one with Bulstrobe,” said Ginny.
“Reporters have been swarming in and out all day,” said Kayla.
“Yea, we had to add a charm to the door to keep all the journalists out,” said Fred. “You're safe in here.”
“Thanks,” Ginny smiled. “I owe you.”
“Think you could gives us a hand for a while?” Kayla asked desperately.
“Of course,” Ginny smiled, taking a spot at the fourth register.
The crowd was loud and busy. Witches and Wizards from all over Britain and even some from other countries came to Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes, to buy the remarkable products Fred and George had concocted over the years. The noise only seized when Lyndon and Holden came out for demonstrations.
“Witches and Wizard, may we have your attention please,” Holden shouted above the crowd standing on top of a podium that resided in the front window by the entrance.
“Introducing the newest product here at Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes,” Lyndon announced.
“Weasley Mugg-o-matic!” they said in unison.
“The Weasley Mugg-o-matic is a state of the art Muggle detector,” Holden informed the crowd.
“Have you ever been in an awkward situation where you were surrounded by people and didn't know if they were Muggle or not?”
“Have you every wanted to talk to a Wizard or Witch, but didn't know if you should talk about potions or airplanes?”
“Then the Weasley Mugg-o-matic is for you,” they announced together holding up a gadget that resembled a pocket watch.
“Let us demonstrate,” Lyndon said jumping down from the podium and walking over to the counter. “As you all know, my aunt Kayla here is a Muggle, but what if you didn't know?”
“No problem, just pull out the Mugg-o-meter, which is cleverly disguised as a Muggle pocket watch, and point it at the suspected Muggle as Lyndon will demonstrate.”
“The numbers have been replaced with words such as Muggle, Witch, Wizard, Squib, animangus and so on. When pointed at the suspected Muggle, the hands will move to the indicated position, revealing the identity of that person,” Lyndon explained, pointing the watch at Kayla.
“And the reading says?” Holden asked.
“Muggle!” Lyndon exclaimed holding the watch out for all to see as the crowd burst into applause and cheers.
The doors of the store chimed open revealing Avery, James, and Teddy. Holden pointed the watch towards them as they entered, reading off their results.
“Wizard, Wizard, Werewolf!” he exclaimed happily.
Teddy waved sheepishly before walking following his friends to the counter.
“Hello boys,” Ginny smiled. “They are in the backroom,” Ginny answered before Avery could speak.
“Thanks,” Avery smiled before walking towards the back.
“Oh, Teddy, before I forget. Your parents went back to work, so you will be staying with us. You're mothers meeting us for dinner.”
“Sounds great! Thanks,” Teddy smiled before disappearing as well into the backroom.
“Do we have a volunteer in the audience?” Lyndon was asking as Ginny returned to watching her nephews.
“Oh, Pick me! Pick me!” Addison exclaimed holding her hand high in the air.
“Yes, Mrs. Malfoy!” Lyndon pointed to her, as the crowd gasped at the sound of her name.
Lyndon pointed the device towards her:
“Muggle! It's right again!” Lyndon exclaimed as Addison clapped cheerfully, not realizing the majority of the crowd gawking at her.
Holden continued to read out the results of every new customer to walk through the door:
“Witch, Witch, Muggleborn, Animangus, Wizard, hello uncle Harry, Wizard, Uncle Ron's a Wizard, Undecided?” Holden stared at the device. Looking up, he saw Draco standing in the doorway.
------------------------------------------------
Authors Side Note: I hope you all don't mind my adding Teddy. I just instantly fell in love with him in Deathly Hallows. He will be the only book seven spoiler in this fic. For those of you who didn't start reading this fic until after DH came out, I had already named Harry's children long before the book was released and it was just a coincident that JKR had the same names.
If anyone is interested in RPS, please join Hogwarts Skewl, It's brand new... http://lunajay7.proboards98.com/
-->
Authors note: Oki, as all of you know, Draco has that big interview coming up, so I thought I would let you be the reporters. If you have any questions reguarding what happened to Draco during the sixteen years he has been gone, please write all your questions in the review section or you can send them to me at Lunajay7@hotmail.com and they will be answered.
Chapter 11: Xavier Bryce
“What in the bloody hell is that thing?” Draco asked starring at the device.
“A Mugg-O-Meter,” Holden said proudly.
“It detects magical abilities and such,” Fred said rushing over, taking the device from his son. “He's right, it's undecided.”
“That's odd,” George said joining them. “That's usually for younger children who haven't expressed their magical ability just yet. Malfoy, do something.”
Draco took out is wand, a little annoyed:
“Lumos!” he said as his wand tip lit up.
“Still undecided,” Fred said.
“Must be faulty. Lyndon come here,” George called for his son.
He held the second device up to Draco.
“This one says the same,” George said. “Maybe they need some more adjusting.”
“Sorry everyone, the Mugg-O-Matic won't be available for at least another week,” Fred called out to his customers who groaned at the announcement.
“Anyone interested can put their names on a waiting list and we will Owl them to you as soon as they are tested thoroughly,” George added.
“Draco!” Addison squealed, waving her arms for him to come join her. “Ya gonna love my dress. It's my favorite color. Ya gonna love it! Oh, what's that?” she asked easily distracted, walking over to a shelf to examine the object further.
Draco leaned against the counter to talk to Ginny.
“What color would that be?” he asked quietly.
“You don't even know your wife's favorite color?” Ginny whispered back, while ringing out a customer. “Pink!”
“Pink?” Draco said astonished. “Mother's going to curse me! Pink with her hair. How could you let her-”
“Look, Draco, I just agreed to take her shopping to find a dress. I never said I would train her in the Malfoy ways. Hell I'm still learning your ways.”
“Ok, you're right. I'm sorry. Maybe we can convince her in some way to exchange it.”
“We? Since when did this become a we? Besides, if you only saw how happy she was. You can't make her exchange it.”
“Fine. I'll just have to deal with my mother then.”
“Mummy,” a little curly hair boy came out from the backroom. “Is it lunch time yet, we're hungry.”
“One moment, Perry. Mummy's a little busy right now,” Kayla said handing bags to a customer and preparing for another. “See if one of the older children can get you something.”
“But they're all playing Gobstones and won't help,” Perry whined.
“Here, I'll take over,” Draco insisted, allowing Kayla to step away for the first time all morning.
“Oh, no Draco, you wouldn't be able to handle it,” Kayla declined.
“No, go. I'll be alright.”
Draco took over the register. Kayla stood and watched him ring out a few customers. When she was finally convinced that he was fully capable of handling the job, she disappeared behind the curtains into the backroom.
_____________________________________________________________________
Draco, Ginny, Addison, and the children spent the remainder of the day at Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes. The children all hanging out in the backroom, every once in a while venturing out to a nearby store, while the adults remained in the front store holding conversations during the down time. Before they knew it, it was time to make their way down the Alley towards the Leaky Cauldron, Harry and Ron deciding to join them as well.
“So will Pansy and Hermione be joining us?” Ginny asked as they all sat down at a long table in the back of the Leaky Cauldron.
“Lily's not feeling well, so I'll be bringing them home some take out,” Harry answered from the end of the table.
“What about Pansy?” Draco asked hoping to spend some time with his old Slytherin friend.
“Nah, her and Vi are going to dinner at her parents house,” Ron answered stuffing his face with the pre-meal appetizer that appeared when they sat down.
“Why ain't ya going too then?” Addison asked.
“Because Dad's afraid of Mrs. Parkinson,” Aiden said ducking down behind his sister, to hide from his father.
“Oh, come off it Ron. She's not scarey,” Ginny said trying to suppress a giggle.
“I'm not scared of her. She just doesn't like me,” Ron blushed slightly, glaring at his son, who was now hiding behind a menu.
“Come on now, Weasel, she's like that to everyone,” said Draco from the other side of Ginny. “She acts like she hates everyone, but she'll ease off after a few years.”
“Few years? It's been six! How much longer does she need?” Ron insisted. “So, Avery, given any thought to joining Portree?” he said quickly trying to change the subject. “Should be hard to refuse with that new Nebula you got there.”
Avery looked up from the menu and shook his head:
“Still thinking about it.”
“What's to think about? It's a great team and you're a great player. What else would you do?”
“Well, Mrs. McGonagall has offered me a teaching position at Hogwarts.”
“Teaching? What would you want to do that for?” Ron asked surprised.
Avery just shrugged.
“Is it Madam Hooch's position?” Teddy asked, accidently spilling his water as he reached for an appetizer.
Ginny whipped out her wand to perform a cleaning spell.
“Sorry,” he blushed.
“Yes, she's retiring this year so I would be giving Flying lessons and refereeing the Quidditch house matches,” Avery explained. “But I don't know which one just yet.”
“I'm not too late, am I?” Tonks asked as she pulled up a chair from another table, settling herself at the end between Harry and Avery..
“Not at all,” Ginny smiled. “We were just about to order.”
Draco looked over to Addison:
“Don't you want to look at the menu before we order?”
“Naw, I'll just have my usual,” Addison answered.
“Right, chicken?” Draco asked, unsure what her usual was.
“No silly, steak,” she laughed assuming Draco was joking as well.
The group all order their meals and carried on conversations throughout dinner and desert. Their conversations continuing even after the waiter had cleared their table.
“So, Charlie. How did ya come ter be single?” Addison asked from across the table where she sat positioned between Draco and Nate.
Charlie took a sip from his tea before answering:
“She died about two years ago.”
“Oh, I'm sorry ter heard that,” Addison sighed, wishing she never brought up the subject with the children present, but they seemed to only brighten with the mention of her.
“Mum was beautiful,” Trevor acknowledged.
“Daddy, show her the picture,” Travis encouraged.
Charlie pulled out his wallet from inside of his robes and pulled out a picture.
“Her name was Madlaina,” he said passing Addison a photo of a witch with sandy brown hair, bright green eyes, and the most beautiful smile you would ever see.
“Daddy met her when he worked in Romania,” Travis said excitingly.
“He use to work with dragons,” Trevor added.
“She is very perty,” Addison smiled handing the photo back to Charlie. “You two have her eyes,” she said to the twins who beamed even more.
At the other end of the table, where Kaeda sat between Avery and Teddy, she began a giggle fit.
“What's so funny?” Ginny smiled across down the table at her daughter.
“Tickle charm,” Teddy began to laugh as well, his eyes turning a dark shade of purple.
“Avery, put the wand away,” Harry instructed.
“I did like two minutes ago, but she hasn't stopped,” Avery smiled.
“She could go on for days, if you let her,” Junior chimed in from the other side of Teddy, where he and James were going through the new chocolate frog cards they had just received.
“I got Dad, again,” James shrugged opening up a new package, letting the frog hop down the table towards Trevor and Travis who were explaining to Nate, that they weren't real frogs.
“I think he's in every other batch, nowadays,” Ron laughed.
“I got quite a few of you too, Uncle Ron,” said Junior sorting through his card. “Just can't seem to find the card I want, though.”
“Which card would that be?” Draco asked.
“Only the rarest card of all,” Jacey answered. “I only know one person who has it, and he won't even sell it to Junior.”
“Well they say that only about fifty were printed to begin with,” Teddy informed Jacey who sat directly across from him.
“Well who is it?” Draco asked.
“You, of course, Daddy,” Kaeda said matter-of-factly.
Draco gulped.
“Me? Why me?”
“For your effort in the war,” answered Harry. “Without you, we would have lost. You were added a sort time after you were proven innocent, but they stopped the printing, because of the protesters.”
“Protesters?” Draco asked, confused.
“Like I told you before Draco. There are still many people out there who believe you to be a Death Eater,” said Harry who went further into an explanation as to why that was.
“Hey Teddy, I got your father's card, think he'll sign it for me?” Junior teased.
“Do any of you have an extra Neville Longbottom?” Kaeda asked. “I haven't got any of him yet.”
“I have a few. You can have one,” Avery smiled.
“Thanks Ave,” Kaeda smiled back, but her smile quickly faded. “Oh, no. What's he doing here?” she whispered to Avery.
Avery looked up to see a man with perfect blonde hair, brown eyes, and bright white teeth heading towards the table. The man wore a Muggle suit and looked oddly out of place, like he had wondered in by accident.
“Who's that?” Avery asked, never seeing the man before.
“Xavier Bryce,” Kaeda said with a snotty tone. “Mum's boyfriend.”
“What's with the suit?” Teddy asked leaning over to join the private conversation.
“He's a squib! Works somewhere in Muggle London,” Junior answered.
“Hello everyone,” Xavier smiled brightly as he approached the end of the table where Ginny sat between Aiden and Draco.
“Xavier, what are you doing here?” Ginny asked jumping to her feet.
“I was just passing through to Diagon Alley and I noticed your beautiful smile from across the room, and I thought I'd stop and say, hi.”
“I thought you were on business in Paris?” Ginny asked, her voice low.
“I got back early. I flooed you yesterday. Didn't your mother tell you?”
“Oh, I haven't been to the Burrow. I'm staying with the children at the Manor while they are on Holiday.”
“I'm not interrupting anything important am I?”
“No, not at all,” Charlie said standing up to shake his hand. “We're just finishing up a family dinner.”
“My, your family just keeps growing, doesn't it?” Xavier said noticing Draco and Addison.
“Oh, um- this is Draco. The twins' father,” Ginny stuttered slightly. “This is his wife Addison and her son Nate.”
“Nice to meet you,” Xavier said shaking their hands. “I'm Xavier Bryce. Ginny's boyfriend.”
Draco's grip tightened slightly:
“Pleasure's all mine,” he said forcing a smirk.
“Care to join us?” Charlie asked trying to be polite.
“Of course!” he answered without hesitation as he pulled over a chair from another table, forcing himself in between Draco and Ginny. “Junior, my boy, how's it going?” he called down the table.
Junior gave a short wave and looked away quickly.
“That's a lovely dress you have there, Kade,” Xavier smiled down the table at the witch.
Kaeda looked away quickly.
“So, Ginny, have you told everyone the great news?” Xavier asked breaking the awkward silence.
“Xavier, I don't think now is such-”
“Ah, don't be silly Ginny. Why not make the announcement while everyone's here to hear it,” he interrupted her. “
”Now, it not a goo-”
“We're getting married!” Xavier announced.
The whole table grew silent.
“Since when?” Ron blurted out.
“Since last week,” Xavier answered. “I asked her before I left for Paris and she said yes!”
The group remained silent until Charlie finally spoke:
“Congratulations!” he said holding out his hand.
Harry, Ron, and Tonks followed suit.
“Father may we be excused?” Kaeda said ignoring everyone else and looking directly at Draco.
Draco looked up surprised. He gave a short glance towards Ginny who nodded.
“Yes, you may.”
Kaeda and Junior both stood up and walked away back towards Diagon Alley. With permission, Avery and Teddy followed them out.
_______________________________________________________________________
Kaeda threw on her coat as the wall split open, revealing Diagon Alley. Junior trudged out into the snow before her, stopping to kick a lamp post, causing a few angry fairies to come flying out after him.
Kaeda continued passed, ignoring her, now redheaded brother who continued swatting away the angered fairies, until she threw herself into an empty bench just outside Flourish and Blotts.
“Finite incantetum!” Avery pointed his wand, causing the fairies to freeze in midair.
Avery continued on down the road, leaving Teddy to help Junior place the fairies back into the lamp.
“What do you want?” she sniffed quietly, tears trickling down her face.
“To see if you're alright,” Avery said sitting down next to her.
“I'm fine, just leave me alone,” she cried, turning away from him.
“No you're not. You're upset.”
“It's not supposed to be this way.”
“What's not?”
“First father and Addison, now Mum and Xavier,” she continued to sob. “It's not supposed to end like this.”
“Well how is it supposed to end?”
“The handsome Prince Draco is suppose to return to the kingdom after fighting the evil monsters and marry the beautiful princess. Together they are supposed to live happily ever after.”
“Kaeda, that's just a fairy tale your mother use to tell to you when you were little. Life's not a fairy tale. If it was, don't you think my parents would still be alive? If they never died, Harry would have never adopted me and I would never have gotten to know you as well as I have.”
“You mean you'd rather be here with me than have your parents alive?”
“That's not what I'm saying. It's just, everything has to happen for a reason. My parents died fighting in this war so I could live a normal and happy life and I have. I couldn't ask for a better family or friends. Maybe it's a good thing your parents will never be together again. Maybe it's just not meant to be. Besides, we're going back to Hogwarts in less than a week, so you won't have to be around Xavier, and your father lives so far away that you'll never have to seen Addison.”
“But, we're supposed to be a family.”
“Kaeda, look at me.”
Kaeda looked up for the first time. Her dark blue eyes locking with his green eyes, as Avery placed his hand on her cheek.
“You are a family and nothing's going to change that. I promise.”
With one swift movement, Avery pressed his lips against hers. They locked for only a moment, Avery being the first to pull away.
“I- um- I should go,” he said standing up, running his fingers through his hair. “Thanks for the broom.”
Kaeda sat in shock as she watched Avery walk briskly back towards the Leaky Cauldron, glancing back towards the witch every few feet.
________________________________________________________________________
Ginny sat quietly starring at nothing in particular while conversations were carried on around her. Xavier along with Charlie and Ron were engaged in a conversation about possible wedding locations. Jacey, James, and Aiden were in the midst of trading chocolate frog cards while Trevor, Travis, and Nate were attempting to get their frogs to jump.
The conversation, however, that intrigued her the most was the one between Harry, Draco, and Addison. Harry was asking them questions about their life back home in Texas. What caught Ginny's attention most, was how little Draco knew about Addison. Her favorite color, her favorite meal, the type of car she drove. He didn't even know her maiden name. Then it occurred to her. She had in fact had been dating Xavier for quite some time, but there was little she knew about him. How much did he know about her?
“What's my favorite color?” she blurted out.
Everyone stopped in mid-conversation to look at her.
“Gin?” Xavier asked in confusion.
“What's my favorite color?” she urged.
“It's red,” Xavier answered quickly.
“What's my middle name?”
“Ginevra! Ginny Ginevra Weasley.”
“Where is my favorite place in the world to be?”
“Venice. You loved Venice.”
“That's what I thought,” Ginny sighed. “I'm going to go check on the children,” she smiled weakly before leaving the table.
“What was that all about?” Xavier looked around the table, giving a small laugh.
“Orange!” Draco broke the silence.
“Excuse me?” Xavier asked.
“Orange. Her favorite color is orange. It's the combination of the Gryffindor colors red and gold. Her middle name is Molly. Her name is Ginevra Molly Weasley. Her favorite place in the world to be is down by the stream at the Burrow. Her favorite animal is a cat. Her favorite class at school was charms. Her least favorite was astronomy. Her favorite candy are chocolate frogs. She's afraid of thunderstorms.”
Draco looked around the table at everyone before getting up himself.
“I think the children need both their parents at the moment,” he said before getting up himself and walking out.
-->
Author notes:Yay me! TWO CHAPTERS IN TWO DAYS! Oki, as all of you know, Draco has that big interview coming up, so I thought I would let you be the reporters. If you have any questions reguarding what happened to Draco during the sixteen years he has been gone, please write all your questions in the review section or you can send them to me at Lunajay7@hotmail.com and they will be answered
_______________________________________________________
________________________________________________________
Chapter 12: A Place to Belong
Draco walked through the wall, passing a shaky Avery on his way back in. On the other side, he found Junior and Teddy engaged in a conversation with a few Hogwarts witches.
“Hello boys,” Draco said walking over to the small group.
“Hello Father,” Junior said.
“Mr. Malfoy,” Teddy inclined his head.
“Father, this is Macadrian, Katharina, Viola, and Ashlyn.”
“Ladies,” Draco inclined his head hello.
The girls all giggled silently and whispered in each others ears.
“What happened to your face?” Draco asked noticing a small gash running down his son's cheek.
“He had a little run in with the fairies from the lamp post,” Teddy snickered.
“Mum said she'd fix it when we got home,” Junior blushed.
“Where is your mother?” Draco asked.
“She's with Kaeda. I think something happened between her and Avery,” Junior pointed down the road towards Flourish and Blotts.
“Yea, he came strutting by pretty fast, and it sounded like he was mumbling to himself,” Teddy added.
“He did seem a bit odd when he walked by me.”
“Kade probably told him off or something,” Teddy laughed.
“Wouldn't be the first time,” Junior shook his head.
“Well I'll just have to go find out then, won't I?” Draco said. “Nice to meet you ladies,” Draco inclined his head again.
Draco strutted off down the alley, grinning as he caught a bit of the conversation from behind him.
“That's your father?” one of the girls was asking.
“He's cute,” another added.
“Is that what you're going to look like?” the third asked.
Draco shook his head and continued walking.
“Why are you smiling?” Ginny asked as Draco approached them sitting together on the bench.
“I'm cute!” Draco smirked.
“Now what would make you think that?” Ginny raised an eyebrow.
“The young witches Junior and Teddy are talking too. You ladies alright?” Draco asked.
“Perfect,” Kaeda smiled dreamily.
Draco raised an eyebrow at her vacant expression.
“How about you, Gin?”
“I'm fine, thanks,” Ginny smiled.
“So what's up with Avery?” Draco asked.
“Nothing,” Ginny shook her head in a you-don't-want-to-know fashion.
“I'm going to go see what Teddy and Junior are doing,” Kaeda excused herself.
Draco took the vacant seat next to Ginny and leaned his head against the wall of the building.
“So, engaged huh?” he let out a low breath.
“Yea. Seemed like a good idea at the time,” Ginny sighed, starring at her reflection in the store window across the street. “But I hear you've been there more than a few times.”
“So that's what you and Addy talk about when I'm not around?” Draco chuckled. “I've been engaged a total of three times. Addy's the only one who got me down the aisle.”
“What happened the other two times?”
“I don't know. Just wasn't ready I guess,” he shrugged.
“You were ready when it came to Addy?”
“Not at all.”
“Then why did you do it?”
“Seemed like a good idea at the time,” he laughed. “No, there's more to it than that.”
“Like what?” Ginny asked, looking at him the first time.
“I was lonely,” Draco answered. “I spent the first eight years locked up in my apartment. The only time I left was to go to work or to go shopping. Then a co-worker forced me to go out clubbing with him one night. We met a few girls there and for the first time, I forgot about you. So I continued on with the partying, every night. It seemed like the more I partied, the less I thought about you. Before I knew it, I was a mess. There were days when I would wake up the next morning and I couldn't remember what the bloody hell I did the night before. Sometimes I didn't even know where I was waking up too.
“Safara was just another girl I met at a party one night. To tell you the truth, I don't even know how we ended up engaged. I woke up one morning and she was there, asking about wedding arrangements, so I went along with it. She left me after about a month. She heard me mumbling something in my sleep and thought I was cheating on her or something like that. Then there was Zamora. She was a pistol. I couldn't even keep up with her partying.”
“What happened to her?”
“Harry.”
“Harry?”
“Yes. On one of his visits, he told me I was nothing but a mess and that I needed to clean up my act. He said a lot that night. Set me straight. There was no way I could marry Zamora and keep a straight path, so I left her at the alter. She didn't care though. My friend that took me out partying in the first place, she ran off with him.”
“Wait, so you mean, Harry actually visited you?” Ginny asked in shock.
“Yes. About five, six times. Didn't he tell you?”
“No! He mentioned the owls, but that's all. He refused to tell us anything about you.”
“Yea, he came out quite a few times. How did you figure we planned the final battle? Owls would have easily been intercepted.”
“So that's where he went when he was in hiding.”
“Yes. Well anyway, after Harry straightened me out, I met Addison. I sold her a house, and the house alone wasn't good enough for her. She must have chased me for over a year, but I was afraid. I was still recovering and didn't want anything to drive me back to my old ways. Finally I gave in just over a year ago and it went well. One day she asked me to marry her and bloody hell, I said yes. Believe me, Addy is not a person who excepts the word no. Even when I was having second thoughts about marrying her, she dragged me down the aisle. Told me it was cold feet. So what's with you and Xenon?”
“Xavier!” Ginny corrected him. “I don't know. After the twins were born, it was just the three of us. I was way too busy to even think about dating through the war. It was impossible. Even after the war, I wasn't up to it. News was spreading that you were dead and all hope was soon lost, but I just couldn't believe any of it. Of course, everyone else around me were all getting married and having children and cursed me for not even trying. After a while I finally gave in, dating here and there. Nothing serious. Then Harry announced that you were still alive and that they were trying to prove your innocence and I stopped dating altogether. I was sure that you would be coming home, but you didn't. I was about to give up when your father was captured and I realized, that he was the reason you were staying away to begin with, so I waited again. After another two years, I finally convinced myself you weren't coming back. That's when I met Xavier.”
“So you've been dating for three years, then?”
Ginny nodded.
“The week before you arrived, he asked me to marry him, and I said yes. I was waiting for the right time to tell the children, but then you came along-”
“And changed everything. I'm sorry, Gin. You would probably have been better off without me ever showing up.”
“No, Draco, don't say that. The children need you. They want you around. Besides, you made me realize something about him that even I didn't know.”
“What's that?”
“He doesn't even know my favorite color.”
“How did I-?”
“No offense, but you know nothing about your wife. I mean, what's with guys? It's like, everything we have to say goes in one ear and out the other. You may not think it's important what our favorite number is, but we do.”
“Seven!”
“What?” Ginny asked.
“Seven. Your favorite number is seven.”
“How do you-?”
“Seven is the amount of children in your family. Seven is the amount of years there are in Hogwarts. Seven is the amount of Quidditch players to a team. Seven was the number of your Quidditch jersey the first year you made the team.”
“My favorite color?”
“Orange. It's bright and colorful, just like you are. See, not all guys don't listen, but what about the witches, huh? What's my patronus?”
“A wolf.”
“My favorite color?”
“Silver. Your favorite number is thirteen. Your favorite place in the world is the Garden Room of the Manor. Your name comes from the constellation, Draco, which is a family tradition. Your mother is the only Black who's name is not. Well, and of course Kaeda, who was named after her father.”
“Huh?” Draco asked confused.
“Don't you remember that day we were down by the stream. It was late and we laid down on our backs to stare at the stars and you told me about the traditions of the Black family names?”
“Yes,” Draco said thinking back to that night.
“Well, I had asked you what you would name your kids then and you said you would name your son after you. So I asked what if it was a girl and you said-”
“That I would still name her after me, but what does Kaeda's name have to do with me?”
“Well I couldn't name both of them Draco Junior, so I came up with Kaeda. Kaeda means little Dragon, so in a way, she's little Draco.”
Draco smiled:
“That was meant as a joke you know.”
“I know, but I wanted to name her after you.”
Draco sat for a moment starring straight ahead of him, looking at nothing.
“You wouldn't believe how many letters I began writing to Harry asking about you,” he said breaking the silence.
“What stopped you?” Ginny asked looking towards him.
“Well for one, I thought you were still dating Harry, so I really didn't think he would take to me asking about his witch.”
Ginny laughed:
“That's a good reason.”
“I really did miss you, Gin.”
Ginny looked up at him. For a moment, she thought she was starring at the same boy she knew sixteen years ago.
“I missed you too, Draco.”
Draco tucked a part of her hair behind her ear before cupping her face in his hand as he gently drew her to his lips. As their lips touched, all the excitement that Draco had felt those sixteen years ago, returned with great force. He twitched slightly as his stomach seemed to flutter with hundreds of snitches. He pulled her closer in an attempt to deepen the kiss: to fully capture that feeling he had longed for the past years, but she began to pull away. Draco followed her lips as she pulled away, refusing to let go after being apart for so long.
“Draco, we can't do this,” Ginny said, tears forming in her eyes. “We should go,” she turned away as she got up and hurried away down the alley towards the children.
_______________________________________________________________________
“I can't believe he would even attempt such a thing. I mean he's married! I'm engaged. How he could something like tat. What in the world would possess him to do something like that. I mean, what if the children saw? Kaeda already has her heart set on us getting back together and Junior, well who knows what that boy is ever thinking, but grrr... How could he do something like this!”
“Gin, relax. Take a breath,” Ron urged as he sat back and watched his baby sister pace back and forth around her room.
“What are you just going to sit there and watch me pace back and forth around the room?”
“What do you want me to do?” Ron asked.
“Well, you don't have to do anything, but the least you could do is say something?”
“Like what?”
“You know what I mean. Go on, say it. You've been waiting how many years to do so. Just say it already.”
“I'm not going to say it. Gin, Malfoy's changed. For some strange odd reason, I'm starting to like the guy.”
“Oh, so now you're turning on me!”
“No one is turning on you, Gin.”
“Then say it already!” Ginny screamed at her brother, her face bright red with frustration.
“Fine. I told you so. Are you happy now!” Ron shouted back. “I told you would leave you stranded. I told you he wouldn't come back. I told you he would find a new family and wouldn't want anything to do with you. I told you he was a good for nothing, pompous, bloody arse that didn't deserve you or the children and you know what, Gin!” Ron paused to take a breath as Ginny began to sob into her hands. “I was wrong!”
“What?” Ginny asks looking up as her brothers yelling halted.
“I was wrong,” Ron said softly, wrapping his arm around his baby sister.
“He didn't leave you stranded. He left you with Narcissa and more money that any of us could offer you. He did return. Even with his new family, he still wanted you and the twins in his life and even though it's still extremely difficult for me to admit, he does deserve you three. He's changed Ginny. He's not the arrogant pompous arse we knew in Hogwarts.”
“Then why does he make me so- so- grrr...” Ginny growled clenching her fits so tight her knuckles paled.
“See you don't even know how you feel. You're confused.”
“No I'm angry!”
“Why?”
“He kissed me!”
“And that angers you?”
“He's married! How could he do that to Addison?”
“Oh I get it. You like Addison. You don't want to because she's married to Draco, but she got to you.”
“No!”
“Yes!”
“Maybe!”
“And can you honestly say that you didn't have anything to do with the kiss and you just pushed him away?”
“No,” Ginny sniffed.
“Now the real question is, what are you going to do?”
“I don't know. What do you think I should do?”
“I think you should what ever you think is the right thing to do.”
“You're right. I'm going to bow out.”
“You're what?”
“I'm bowing out. I'm going back to the Burrow. The children know they can visit there any time they want. They only have a few days left anyhow. It will give them a chance to get to know Draco.”
“Is that really what you want to do?” Ron asked.
“No! But it's the right thing to do. I'll talk to Draco in the morning.”
“Well if you need anything, I'm always here for you. Remember, I've been through a divorce so I know a little about what your dealing with.”
“Thinks Ron,” Ginny said hugging him.
“Anytime little sis,” Ron hugged her back. “Well I should go, Pans and Vi should be home by now.”
“Tell them I said hi.”
“I will,” Ron said walking for the door.
“Hey Ron!” Ginny stopped him before he could leave.
“Yea?” he asked turning back towards her.
“When did you get so smart?”
“Too many bloody years of listening to Hermione.”
______________________________________________________________________
Draco found himself sitting alone on the bench in the dark, quiet alley long after the shops had all closed and the streets had emptied. It was quarter pass eleven, by the time he found the strength to return to his feet to walk to the apparation point to return home.
As he reappeared in the foyer of the Manor, he found his mother sitting in a chair awaiting for him.
“Long night?” she asked as she stood up to help him with his cloak.
“Yes,” Draco said softly.
“The children were worried about you. They thought you were attacked by more reporters or something. Were you?”
“No.”
“Severus and Charlie had all they could do to keep Junior from Floo-ing back to Diagon Alley. What in the world were you doing there?”
“Thinking.”
“If you were thinking you would of had the right mind to come home so you're children wouldn't have to be worried about you.”
“Sorry.”
“Do you have anything to say for yourself that consists of more than one word?”
“Excuse me, Mother.”
“Excuse you? Draco, where do you thing you are going? I am talking to you.”
“I'm going to pack, mother.”
“Pack? What for?”
“I'm going home. I don't belong here. You and I both know it. No one wants me here. I don't want to be here. This isn't my life anymore. I'm going home.”
“Draco,” Narcissa called after him as he ascended the stairs. “Draco!”
Draco barged into his suit, finding Addison already packing.
“Good, you had the same idea as I did,” he said pulling out his own suitcase and laying it on the bed.
“Draco.”
“Our stay is over here. You two go on home tonight and I'll meet you there in the morning.”
“Draco.”
“I just want to wait to say goodbye to Kaeda and Junior before we leave.”
“Draco.”
“Maybe they can come out and spend Easter with us in Texas.”
“Draco!” Addison shouted finally getting his attention. “Nate and I are going home.”
“I know. I'll meet you there in the morning.”
“We wont be there.”
“What do you mean?”
“I talked to my sister, we are going to stay with her for a while.”
“But Addy, I'll be home in the morning.”
“Mama, I'm all set,” Nate announced, dragging in an overflowing suitcase, his toy broom in his hand.
“Put it in that there corner, baby, with the rest of the thangs,” she pointed to her belongings she already had piled in a chair.
“Mama, can I take my broom with me on the airplane?”
“Of course you can sweetie.”
“Airplane?” Draco asked. “You're taking an airplane?”
“Yes, Draco. Charlie is bringing us to London to catch the next plane back to Texas.”
“There's no need for that. I'm coming too. We'll just take the portkey.”
“No Draco,” Addison said pausing for the first time to turn to Draco. “Nate and I are going home without you. You, belong here. You have your own family here. You and I both know that this is the life you need. Not us. You never needed us.”
“But Addy!” Draco argued.
“I'll have my lawyers send the papers to you as soon as possible.”
“Lawyer? Papers? What papers?” Draco asked.
“The divorce papers,” Addison said. “Draco its over. You said it yourself, Ginny is the only girl you have ever loved, and she still is.”
“Addison, there's nothing between me and Ginny. She's getting married.”
“Either way, I'm taking myself out of the equation. That way I'll be one less problem to have to figure out. Goodbye, Draco.”
With a final kiss on the cheek, Addison and Nate grabbed their things and began to walk out the door when Draco stopped them.
“Addy!”
Addison turned and look at him.
“Thank you,” he said softly. “See you around, little man,” he said to Nate.
Nate spun around and for the first time, threw his arms around Draco in a giant bear hug.
Draco sat quietly alone in his room. Even after everything that had happened throughout the day, he couldn't help, but smile. Then it occurred to him:
“Ginny!” he called out loud as he leapt up from his seat on the bed and ran for the door. He rushed through the many hallways and down many stairs until he was standing just outside Ginny's doors. He hesitated for a moment before knocking.
“Come in,” said a soft voice.
“Ginny?” Draco peered his head in through the door.
“Draco, come in. I've been meaning to talk to you.”
Draco walked in and looked around the room, Ginny was no where in sight. As he peered around, he noticed all the drawers of the dressers were opened and empty.
“Ginny?” he called out again.
“Right here,” Ginny said exiting her closet, a bundle of clothing levitating before her.
With a flick of her wand, the clothes began to fold themselves into a suitcase.
“What are you doing?” he asked
“Packing. I'm going home. Thought I'd give you some alone time with the children before they go back to school.”
“Home? But this is your home.”
“No, this is Kaeda's and Junior's home. I live back at the Burrow with my mother and Penelope. I just stay here while the twins are on holiday.”
“You don't have to do that. Mother would let you stay here.”
“I know that. She's told me that more times than I can count, but I'm not a Malfoy, Draco. I don't belong here.”
“But Ginny!”
“Anyhow, Draco. I thought we should talk about what we're going to do about the children.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well obviously they can't be with both us at once. We need some kind of plan to figure out who gets them when. If you don't mind, I'd like them for Christmas Eve. You can have them for Christmas.”
“But Ginny.”
“Perhaps I can speak to Remus and he can allow us to set up some sort of permanent Portkey to link your home with the Manor.”
“Ginny you don't have to worry about that anymore.”
“Don't tell me your planning on leaving and never seeing your children again.”
“No, of course I want to see them. That's why I'm staying here. For good.”
“Addison's letting you move here?” Ginny asked surprise.
“Well, it was sort of her idea, I guess, but anyhow, Ginny, I want you to stay too.”
“I can't stay Draco. I told you I don't belong here.”
“But you don't belong at the Manor either. You said it yourself, its too small.”
“Well I won't be living there much longer. Xavier has a house in the country. After we're married-”
“Married? You're still going to marry him after everything tonight?” Draco said raising his voice. “Ginny, you can't marry him. He's not right for you. I can't let you marry him. I just can't!”
“You can't let me?” Ginny said, now raising her voice to match his. “What makes you think that your decision anyway? I'm marrying him, Draco, weather you like it or not, and there's nothing you can do to stop it!”
“It's over,” Draco said calmly. “Me and Addison, it's over.”
Ginny froze as her eyes locked with his. Not fully thinking of his actions, he placed his hand onto her cheek, leaned in and brushed her lips with his. Unsure of how she would react, and half expecting her to smack him, he pulled away quickly. He searched her eyes for a sign of acceptance. Without waiting for him to react further, Ginny wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down into a deep passionate kiss.
Ginny pulled away smiling:
“I have to go,” she said softly. “My mother's waiting for me. Have fun with the children.”
And she left too, leaving Draco alone for the third time that night. Draco sank to floor, leaning his back against the large four poster bed where he remained the rest of the night, thinking.
SIDE NOTE: If anyone is interested in RPS, please join Hogwarts Skewl, It's brand new... http://lunajay7.proboards98.com/
-->
Chapter 13: Sweet Dreams
Ginny tossed and turned trying to find a comfortable position. No matter how hard she tried, sleep just didn't come easy. It was so hard to fall asleep in such a tiny room in a twin sized bed when she grew accustom to the large four poster bed in her private bed chambers. She had this problem every time she came home to the Burrow after a stay at the Manor.
“Trouble sleeping?” came a voice as the door creaked opened.
Ginny sat up in her bed as her mother walked into the room carrying a tray of tea.
“You know me too well, Mum,” Ginny smiled taking a cup into her hands.
“Want to talk about it?” Molly asked knowing something was wrong the moment Ginny Flooed her to tell her she would be returning to the Burrow earlier than scheduled.
“Not really,” Ginny lied.
“Ok, then,” Molly said standing up and walking for the door.
“It's just-” Ginny began placing her empty cup on the side table.
Molly paused and smiled before turning back to her daughter. She truly knew her daughter well enough to know that no matter how troubled she was, she always needed someone to talk to.
“I imagined Draco returning for so long-”
“That you actually believed that everything you imagined would really come true?” Molly asked.
“Well yes!” Ginny said wrapping her arms around her legs and resting her head on her knees. “He was supposed to come back, not married, and-”
“Run to you with opened arms.”
“Exactly, but it wasn't like that at all. He ruined it all by bringing her here.”
“Now, Ginevra, dear, you can't put all the blame on him,” Molly said setting herself down beside her daughter. “He received the biggest shock of his life when he got here. Not only did he find you in his home, but he found two children. His children. It's a lot for anyone to take in. Especially someone like Draco whose been through so much. You can't expect him to just throw away his new life and come crawling back to you.”
“But that's just it, he has.”
“What do you mean?” Molly asked confused.
“She left him, Mum, and now he wants me.”
“Well isn't that what you want?”
“Yes, but-”
“But you're afraid because you actually made a life for yourself with out him and that he might ruin it or leave you again. Am I right?”
Ginny looked up to her mother with tears in her eyes. Molly took her daughter into her arms and let her cry.
“Now, now Ginny. Everything will be alright,” Molly said patting her on the back.
“How do you know?” Ginny asked, whipping away her tears.
“I don't, but that's just life isn't it?” Molly said. “You can either sit back and let your life happen for you, or you can find a life worth chosen. Now what's it going to be?”
Ginny shook her head.
“It's getting late. Why don't you sleep on it,” Molly said laying her daughter back down. “Perhaps you're answers are in your dreams.”
“Good night, Mum,” Ginny sniffed, closing her eyes.
“Sweet dreams.”
Ginny opened her bedroom window and crawled onto the branch of the tree that resided just outside its sill. She lowered herself from one branch to another before making a small leap to reach the ground. She had mastered sneaking out of the house in the past few weeks; this definitely not her first time doing so. She crept across the lawn over the garden wall to the stream where he was waiting beneath the willow tree, a blanket spread out before him.
“You're becoming quite the tree climber,” he said, leaning against the tree's truck, his grey eyes barely visible beneath the hooded cloak he wore.
She ran up to him, wrapping her arms around his neck as his arms snaked around her waist.
“I've had plenty of practice,” she smiled.
He spun her around and pressed his body against hers, forcing her back against the tree as he dipped down to claim her lips. Both seemed reluctant to let go. They broke momentarily for air, Draco continued by placing small kisses along the side of her mouth, her cheek, and then a line down her neck. Ginny let out a small giggle as he reached the crease between her neck and her collarbone before pushing him away.
She gave him a grin before taking off into the garden. Draco chased her through the tall grass, along the edge of the garden, and back around the Willow Tree, finally catching her by the bank of the stream. He wrapped his arms around her, picked her up off the ground, and swung her around in circles. Both laughing as they fell onto the cool, damp ground, where they laid on their backs, hand in hand, gazing up at the stars.
“See that group of stars right there,” he pointed to the sky. “that's Draco. They're named after me, you know.”
“Named after you, huh?” she laughed. “So what do you have to do to get a star named after you?”
“Become a Black” he smiled.
“A Black? But you're a Malfoy!” she stated.
“My father's a Malfoy, but my Mother's a Black. Everyone in the Black family was named for a constellation. Except my Mother of course.”
“So even though you're a Malfoy, you would still carry on the tradition?” Ginny asked intrigued by the subject.
“Well my mother did, so why not?”
“So, Draco Malfoy, what would you name your children then?” Ginny asked as she rolled to her side, and sat up slightly, leaning on one hand for balance.
“I think I'll name my son, Draco. After me!” Draco smirked looking up at her. “I mean, you can't go wrong with that, I am only the king of Slytherin.”
Ginny laughed:
“And so modest too. So what if it's a girl?”
“Then I'll name her after me as well!” he said jokingly. “Like I said, I'm the king of Slytherin.”
“Really? So what's that make me?”
“My queen.”
With a smile on her face, and his hand in hers, Ginny rested her head upon his chest and closed her eyes.
“Accio blanket!”
With a flick of his wand, the blanket zoomed off the ground and floated over to them, until it rested perfectly over the sleeping couple.
________________________________________________________________________
Draco opened his eyes as the light from the hallway poured into the room. A loud thunder cracked outside, causing the Manor to quiver from its powerful clap. The door slammed shut as footsteps ran across the room, pausing as they reached the empty bed.
Kaeda stopped and looked around. A flash of lightning lite up the room, revealing Draco laying on the floor, his back against the bed. As Draco began to stir, she threw her arms around him and buried her face into his chest as another loud crack roared through the sky outside.
“Kaeda?” Draco questioned.
“Make it stop, make it stop!” she cried as the thunder boomed even louder.
“Come on,” Draco said, standing to his feet.
With Kaeda still in his arms, he walked to the edge of the bed and pulled back the covers. Gently, he laid her down onto the bed before crawling in himself, Kaeda wrapping herself around him as soon as he got comfortable.
“It's alright,” he whispered as he brushed her long blonde hair with his fingers. “Everything will be just fine.”
Kaeda jumped once more as a loud crash echoed and light poured in through the room.
“Junior?” Draco called as he tried to make out the dark silhouette that stood in the open doorway.
“Where's Mum?” Junior asked, closing the door behind him.
“She went to the Burrow,” Draco explained.
“Oh,” Junior said.
He hesitated for a moment as he stood in the dark with a pillow in his hand.
“Well, I just wanted to make sure she was alright,” Junior said, his voice quivering slightly. “She's afraid of storms you know.”
“Yes, I know,” Draco nodded. “Apparently your sister is as well. Would you like to join us?”
“No, no. That's alright. I'll just be go-”
As another thunder quaked, Kaeda squealed, and Junior ran towards the bed.
“Maybe I better stay. You know, for Kaeda's sake,” he said climbing in on the other side of his sister.
Draco shook his head as he chuckled to himself:
“Sweet dreams,” he whispered into the stormy night.
“What the bloody hell!”
Draco woke up suddenly to a drop of water on his forehead. He looked around. The sun was just peaking over the trees in the forest and birds were chirping all around. He had fallen asleep out on the bank of the stream at the Burrow. He looked down and smiled at the witch, snuggled up against him in his arms, fast asleep.
“Ginny, wake up,” he whispered softly brushing her red locks from her face.
She growled, a little annoyed to be awakened at such an early hour. Pulling the blanket up over her face, she began to drift back to sleep.
“Ginny,” Draco whispered, slowly pulling the blanket from her face.
Ginny's arm slashed out, smacking Draco in the face.
“Ouch!” he shouted, holding his cheek that already began to bruise. “Gin, wake up!”
As her eyes fluttered open, she smiled as she saw the wizard looking down at her.
“Good morning,” she said, stretching.
“It was,” Draco smirked.
“Oh, Draco you're cheek. What happened?”
“Ah, it was nothing,” Draco lied.
He looked up as he felt something wet hit the tip of his nose.
“I think its raining,” he said.
“Raining?” Ginny said looking up to a brightening sky that still sparkled with its brightest stars that had yet to fade. “Are you sure?”
“I felt a raindrop.”
Before Ginny could respond, the sky opened up, pouring buckets of water over the two. Ginny and Draco rushed to their feet. Draco positioned the blanket across two branches on the tree to keep them dry.
“That was unexpected,” Ginny said looking around at the ground that instantly turned to puddles.
A loud crack of thunder roared through the sky, sending a bolt of lightning that lit up the surrounding garden. Ginny jumped as she latched onto Draco refusing to let go.
“We should get you inside,” he said softly.
Ginny nodding in agreement.
“I hate storms. There just awful!” she shouted over another rumble, holding Draco even tighter as the lightning flashed, striking a nearby tree.
Draco took her into his arms for one final goodbye. He stood back and watched as Ginny ran across the yard and clambered back up the tree. With a final wave as she climbed back through her window, Draco spun on the spot and disapparated with a small crack.
_____________________________________________________________________
Draco awoke just as the sun began to filter in through the curtains, filling the room with bright golden rays of light. He stretched his arms letting out a small yawn. Kaeda was the next to stir. Rolling over away from her father in an attempt to gain more sleeping time, she groaned in annoyance as Draco began to tease her as he had once teased Ginny many years ago.
As Kaeda buried her face under her pillow to avoid the sunlight, Draco slowly pulled the pillow off her, allowing the light to seep in.
`BAM!'
With one quick swoop, Kaeda had wacked Draco so hard across the face that his vison went dark for a moment as he fell back onto his own pillow, holding his nose.
Junior awoke as Draco's weight shifted causing the bed to jolt.
“Father?” he said pushing himself up into a sitting position, rubbing his eyes. “What happened?” he asked as his vison began to clear.
“I think I'm bleeding,” Draco muttered through his hands. “Is she always this violent?”
“You tried to wake her up?” Junior half laughed. “Try this-“ he said lowering himself to his sister's ear. “Come on in Avery!”
With one swift motion, Kaeda pushed herself up, knocking into Junior who fell back holding his nose as well.
“Don't let him in here, I'm not even dressed,” Kaeda said sitting up and looking around at her father and brother who laid in pain, holding their noses. “Merlins, are you two all right?”
“Yes!” Draco said pinching the tip of his nose, his eyes starting to blacken.
“Just fine!” Junior called out through his hands.
“What happened?”
“You got a hell of a bloody punch there,” Draco shook his head.
“Oh, I'm sorry,” Kaeda pouted.
She crawled off the bed and disappeared into the bathroom, returning with a box of Kleenex.
“Here,” she said handing them each a wad of tissues.
Draco and Junior grabbed the tissues and held them to their nose, just as the door swung opened.
“What the-” Ginny shrieked holding her chest. “What are you three doing in here?”
“We were afraid of the storm,” said Kaeda.
“Father was already in here,” Junior added.
“Oh he was, was he?” she said her hands on her hips. “Look at you two, what happened?” she asked noticing Draco and Junior holding tissues to their faces.
“I'm sorry. I didn't mean too,” Kaeda pouted.
Ginny walked over to the bed and took a seat next to her son. She took out her wand and held Junior face in her other hand.
“Hold still,” she warned.
She gave her wand a complicated flick. Instantly the bleeding seized.
“The swelling will go down in a few moments. Now you two go get dressed. The Potters are down stairs waiting for breakfast.”
Kaeda didn't need telling twice. She leapt from the bed and rushed for the door, Junior slinking slowly behind her.
Ginny turned to the still injured Draco and shook her head.
“What so funny?” Draco muttered.
“After all the times you woke me up, you think you would have thought twice,” she laughed.
“How was I supposed to know she inherited your sleeping habits, let alone your punch,” Draco growled.
“Come here,” Ginny pulled him up into a sitting position. “Now stay still,” she said pointing her wand at him.
She flicked her wand as she did to Junior, halting the bleeding.
“There, is that better?” she asked.
“It's still hurts.”
“What do you want me to kiss it and make it all better?” she teased.
Draco smirked as he raised an eyebrow.
“Oh, no,” Ginny shook her head. “No.”
“You came back.”
“Yes, I did,” she said standing up. “To get my work robes,” she pointed her wand at her closet as a pair of emerald green robes flew out to her.
“You still came back,” Draco smirked climbing out of the bed himself.
“And I wasn't expecting you to be here in my room.”
“You still came back!”
“If you excuse me, I have to get ready for work now,” she said walking into the bathroom.
She emerged moments later, dressed for work. Draco sat in an armchair, dressed himself.
“Ginny, please,” Draco pleaded as she walked towards the door. “You can't tell me there's nothing there. I felt something last night, and you felt it too.”
“I'm going to be late,” she said ignoring him.
Draco grabbed her hand and spun her around to face him. Their eyes locked for a moment. Draco stood panting, afraid that if he broke the gaze, he would loose her forever.
Ginny was the first to move. Unexpectedly, she leaned in towards him. Draco smiled as he prepared his lips for contact, but she turned at the last minute. Her kiss landing on his cheek.
“You better get dressed. You have a big day today,” she said softly. “Harry's waiting for you.”
Draco nodded unsure of what else he could do.
“Have a nice day at work,” he sighed.
“Good luck with your interview.”
“Draco!” Harry exclaimed as Draco walked into the kitchen. “What took you so long? We were here hours ago!”
“Draco, dear, what happened to your face?” Narcissa added noticing his two black eyes.
“Just a little accident, Mother. I'll be fine,” he assured her as she continued to fuss over him. “Ginny said the swollen will go down soon.”
“You better hope so,” Harry laughed. “You wouldn't want to show up to your interview looking like that, now would you?”
“Good morning Mrs. Potter,” Draco inclined his head to the witch seated across from Harry.
“Please, Draco, call me Hermione,” she smiled.
“Of course,” Draco smiled back. “So where's the children?” he asked looking around.
“They're down in the potion cellar with Severus and Junior. Have you seen Kaeda yet this morning?” Narcissa asked.
“Yes, about a half hour ago. She's not dressed yet?”
“She's a fifteen year old witch. Get use to it,” Hermione laughed. “Even Avery was in the bathroom for a little over an hour this morning.”
“Good morning,” Kaeda said cheerfully as she walked into the dinning room.
“Sounds like someone woke up on the right side of the bed this morning,” Hermione smiled.
“You have no idea,” Draco chuckled to himself.
“Well, Miss. Kaeda, don't you look lovely this morning,” Narcissa complimented as Kaeda twirled around revealing her purple dress robes, her hair up in curls.
Draco took a moment to breath in his daughters appearance. It was truly remarkable. No matter how much she may resembles a Malfoy, Draco couldn't help but see nothing but Ginny in her.
“Where are the boys?” she asked stopping to look around.
“Right here,” Severus called out as he came bouncing into the room, Lily on his back and the three boys following closely behind him. “I believe this is your stop, Miss. Potter,” he said kneeling down for Lily to jump off.
“Mummy, mummy,” Lilly exclaimed running over to Hermione, “Look at what me and Uncle Severus did,” she said holding up a small vial full of liquid.
“That's lovely dear,” Hermione exclaimed.
“It's a Pepperup Potion. It made my tummy feel better. Oh Kaddy, you look pretty,” Lily interrupted herself as she noticed Kaeda standing behind her mother. “Doesn't she Ave?”
“Thank you Lily,” Kaeda smiled, twirling a curl around with her finger while looking at Avery for his answer.
Avery looked away from the witch quickly and cleared his throat:
“Uncle Severus, you were saying there was a Bogart in the Library?” he quickly changed the subject.
“Oh can we see it? Can we?”Lily asked excitedly bouncing on her heels.
“I don't see why not,” Severus said kneeling to the ground. “Hop on.”
With the help from James, Lily clambered back up onto Severus back as he bounced back out of the room along with Avery and James.
“Well that was interesting,” Junior smirked at his sister when no one was looking. “What was that all about?”
“Nothing,” Kaeda lied.
“Doesn't look like nothing,” Junior raised an eyebrow. “He's been acting way too quiet and you are way too cheerful. What happened to you two last night?”
“Nothing!” Kaeda said so loud that she got the attention from everyone else in the room. “Nothing, is- as- exciting as a- Bogart,” she stuttered trying to come up with an excuse for her unintentional outburst.
“Fine! Be that way!” Junior whispered as he walked passed her towards the door. “I'll just ask Avery,” he said turning back towards her before running down the hall as she chased after him.
“That was interesting,” Draco smirked as he watched his daughter run after her brother, shouting curses at him. “So, how is this interview going to go exactly?” he asked Harry.
“Well, it's simple. They ask the questions, and you answer them.”
“They? Exactly how many people are there going to be?”
“Not sure actually. We estimate at least one hundred. One-fifty maybe.”
“One hundred and fifty people? Are you insane? I can't handle that!” Draco exclaimed.
“Well then how do you propose we do this then?” Harry asked.
“I have an idea!” Hermione said matter-of-factly. “Why don't you have the reporters bid on who gets to do the interview. Say the top three bidders.”
“Then everyone will think Draco's after money,” Harry shot down the idea.
“Not if its all donated to charity,” Hermione added.
“That's it,” Harry exclaimed, kissing his wife briefly, “You're a genius, Hermione. That will work. What do you say, Draco?”
“Fine, but I get to pick the charities.”
“Sounds fair,” Harry shrugged.
“St. Mongos for Ginny, Hogwarts for the children, and Quality Quidditch.”
“Quality Quidditch?” Hermione asked confused.
“Yes, Quality Quidditch. Just trust me on this one.”
“OK, Quality Quidditch it is,” Harry said. “Hermione, get Ron on the Floo and tell him what the plan is.”
________________________________________________________________________
It was mid-afternoon and Ginny was finishing up her shift at the Hospital, doing one final round before turning in for the day.
“Are you alright, Gin?” he co-worker Cho asked as Ginny stopped and clutched her head.
“Yes, fine. Just have a headache.”
“Anything I can help you with?” Cho asked concerned.
“No thanks. I just have a lot on my mind.”
“Alright, but if you need anything at all, just asked,” she smiled before walking away.
Ginny continued down the hall, turning into a room.
“Hey Lee's how's everything in here?” Ginny asked walking into the room of one of her patients.
“Everything's fine, Gin. In fact, you just missed Fred, Perry and Holden,” Lee said excitedly.
Ginny walked over to the bed where her patient laid holding a baby girl snuggled up in her arms.
“And how are you two doing, Angelina?”
Angelina looked up and smiled:
“Perfect. We finally came up with a name for her. Georgette Frederica Jordan.”
“Named after her Godfathers of course,” said Lee.
“That's a lovely name,” Ginny smiled. “Let's just hope it doesn't get to their heads. I'll see you three tomorrow then.”
She moved onto the next room.
“Lavender, back again?” Ginny smiled as she entered the room.
“Yes, number five this time,” Lavender said, her hand on her belly.
“Keep this up, and you'll have more children than my parents did.”
“Well, we have four girls, and Seamus wants a boy,” Lavender shrugged.
“Then let's hope this one's a boy?” Ginny smiled. “Everything looks great so far. I'll see you back next month and we'll find out whether or not you'll have to try again.”
“Thanks Gin.”
Ginny moved on to her last patient.
“Do you think I will ever get through a week without seeing one of you in here?” she joked.
“I doubt it,” Fred laughed.
“Ok, which one of you monsters is it this time?” Ginny said tickling Perry.
“It's Holden,” Perry pointed to his older brother.
“Holden, aye?” Ginny said looking him over. “He looks fine to me.”
“I can't blink Aunt Ginny,” Holden said, his eyes wide open.
“Oh, I see,” Ginny said suppressing a giggle. “How did this happen?”
“He did it!” Holden pointed to his brother.
“They were arguing again and Perry's magic seems to have gotten out of hand,” Fred shook his head.
“Oh, I see. I'm afraid you'll just have to get use to sleeping with your eyes open Hold.”
“What?” Holden shrieked.
“She's just kidding,” said Fred. “Aren't you?”
“Of course. Cho!” she called out into the hall.
“Yes?” Cho asked walking into the room.
“Holden, this is Healer Cho. She is going to bring you to the fourth floor to the Spell Damage Ward. She'll have you blinking in no time.”
“Alright,” Holden said nervously.
“Can I go too?” Perry asked.
“Of course you can, sweetie,” Cho took his hand and led them both out of the room.
“Owe,” Ginny said holding her head again.
“Long day?” Fred asked.
“Is it that obvious?” Ginny growled.
“Want to talk about it?”
“My head is spinning so bad, I wouldn't know where to begin,” Ginny said holding on to her head again as a sharp pain sliced through her head.
“Are you alright?” Fred jumped to his feet and rushed over to his sister's side.
“I'm-I'm-”
Ginny stuttered as the room began to spin around her. She grabbed for Fred as her knees began to buckle. Then it all went black!
-->
Chapter 14: Interview
Draco paced around the room nervously going through his head the possible questions that were going to be asked. He could only imagine the possibilities and hoped that the four chosen wouldn't include Rita Skeeter.
“Relax, Draco,” Hermione called out from her seat behind Harry's desk. “Everything will be fine.”
“Easy for you to say, Granger,” Draco snapped. “Sorry,” he said quickly noticing the hurt in her eyes.
“Don't worry about it,” she smiled weakly. “At least you won't be alone.”
Draco turned to peer out through the door where Junior and Kaeda sat patiently awaiting for the interview to began. They were dressed in their best set of dress robes, hand picked by Narcissa herself. Junior was deep in conversation with Avery and James while Kaeda sat quietly with a sleeping Lily in her arms, her eyes focused on Avery who was secretly watching her as well out of the corner of his eye.
“Will Addison and Nate be joining you?” she asked trying to make conversation.
“No. She left me,” Draco said turning towards her with a smile.
“Well you seem pretty upset about that,” Hermione retorted sarcastically.
“No harm done. Like you said, at least I'm not alone.”
“So, how does it feel?” Hermione ask, coming up from behind him.
“How does what feel?”
“Being a father? Coming home to a whole new family?”
Draco took a moment to watch as Remus walked into the headquarters, followed by a clumsy Teddy. Junior smirked slightly before offer a hand to help his friend up off the ground while Kaeda covered her mouth to hide her giggles.
“Great,” Draco smiled. “It feels great.”
“Are you ready?” Remus asked poking his head into Harry's office.
Draco nodded his head.
_________________________________________________________________________
Ginny awoke to bright lights so white she had to close her eyes to conceal the pain that rushed to her head the moment she opened them.
“What happened?” she whispered trying to sit up, but someone pushed her back down.
“Lay down, dear. Everything is going to be alright,” came a familiar voice.
Ginny's eyes fluttered open softly. As her eyes adjusted to the light, they began to focus on the surrounded redheads that stood around her.
“Mum?” Ginny asked seeing the person who spoke.
“I'm right here, Ginny,” Molly said brushing her daughter's hair back.
“What happened?” Ginny asked as she noticed herself lying in a hospital bed with her work robes still on.
“You fainted,” Fred answered.
“I-I did?” Ginny stuttered.
She looked over to her two curly redheaded nephews.
“Where's the children?” she asked.
“They're at the Ministry with Harry and Draco. The interview will begin shortly.”
“Oh, no the interview,” Ginny said trying to sit up once again. “I have to go. I promised I was going to be there.”
“Whoa, sis, you're not going anywhere,” Fred said forcing her back onto the pillow.
“But I have to-”
“Healer Cho said you need to stay here and get some rest before you go anywhere,” Molly said fussing with her pillows and pulling the blanket up over her daughter.
“But I'm fine. I feel fine!” Ginny insisted.
“You're not going anywhere until the healer says it is ok for you to leave,” said Molly.
“But the interview- I have to-”
“Auntie Ginny,” Perry interrupted. “You always say that we should listen to the healers if we want to get better.”
Ginny looked over to her nephew who stared at her with his bright blue eyes. Two years ago, Perry had fallen off the back of his brother's broom and broke his arm. It was his first trip to St. Mangos and he was terrified of the healers. It was Ginny who had calmed him down long enough to explain that healers were good and were here to help him get better and he should always listen to what healers say and to do as he was told to make the pain go away. How could she, herself, not listen to her own advice as he stared back at her though bright, wide blue eyes, and repeated the same words she had said to him.
“You're right Perry,” she smiled, running her fingers through his hair as she sighed.
Perry smiled as he leaned down to hug her.
“Holden listened to Healer Cho, too, and did everything she told him to do and now he can blink again.”
Ginny laughed as she looked up at her older nephew who stood with red puffy eyes blinking non-stop.
A soft knock sounded at the door as George peered his head in through the door.
“Hello everyone,” he smiled walking in. “You alright, Gin?” he asked his sister as he sat down at the end of her bed.
“I'm fine,” she smiled. “Shouldn't you be home with your wife?”
“Kayla's with her. Besides, I heard you needed this,” he said holding up a box of some sort. “They are televising the interview on the Witch Wireless.”
_________________________________________________________________________
Draco sat perfect upright in a chair. A nervous Junior sat to his right twiddling his thumbs while a poised Kaeda looked up and smiled before taking her father's hand into hers.
Harry sat quietly beside Kaeda, flipping through paperwork while Ron sat beside Junior with a bored expression on his face. All was quiet until the doors of the interview room burst open, bringing Draco, Ron, and Harry to their feet.
A group of three witches and two wizard walked in as flashes of light and questions poured in from the crowd of people awaiting outside. The five took their seats and began pulling out parchment, quills, and cameras preparing themselves for the interview of a life time.
Remus was last to walk in after addressing those outside before shutting the door behind him.
“Shall we begin?” he asked looking around the room. “Please, introduce yourselves.”
“Justin Finch-Fletchy: Hogwarts Hours,” a curly haired wizard inclined his head.
“Padma Patil-Corner: Witch Weekly,” a witch Draco recognized from school shook his hand.
“Luna Notts: The Quibbler,” the blonde witch said dreamily.
“Collin Creevy: Photographer,” a small blonde wizard introduced excitedly as he held up his camera that flashed brightly as he snapped his first photo.
“Millicent Bulstobe: Daily Prophet.”
Draco smirk slightly as he saw his old Slytherin house mate, but his smile quickly faded as he saw the hate in her eyes.
“Now, you all know the rules,” Harry said addressing the interviewers. “You have a half hour. You will ask one question at a time. Only the questions that have been submitted can be asked and remember, this is being televised,” he took his seat, the others following suit and the interview began.
“Mr. Malfoy,” Justin began, “Were you ever a Death Eater?”
Draco cleared his throat before beginning.
“My- um Father was a death eater. He failed a mission with the Dark Lord and therefor as a punishment, I was given a task which if I failed my mother was in danger. I had no choice.”
“Then it is true, you possess the Dark Mark?” Padma asked scribbling away on her parchment.
Without a word, Draco pushed back his sleeve of his right arm and held it high in the air for everyone to see as a flash singled another photograph taken.
“This task that you mentioned,” Luna began, “Was that of which you were to kill Albus Dumbledore. How did you come to fail?”
“I just couldn't bring myself to do it,” Draco answered. “I'm not a murderer.”
“No more questions please about the Battle of the Tower,” Harry interrupted, refusing to relive the tale once more. “I have already gave enough accounts of what happened that night.”
“Mr. Malfoy,” Bulstobe drawled slowly. “Is it true that you once believed that Pure Bloods were superior?”
Draco paused a moment before answering:
“Yes, but I was raised to believe it. It wasn't until I was sixteen that I figured it out on my own that my beliefs were in fact wrong.”
“How did you come to switch sides?” asked Justin.
“After I failed to kill the headmaster, the Dark Lord punished me, severely. He left the Death Eaters to take care of me. They cursed me till I was barely alive, then left me there to suffer, believing that an instant death would have been more welcome than the pain I induced.
“I was barely alive when Harry found me. I pleaded with him to help me and we made a deal. He took me to this Muggle hotel where he hid me. Ginny Weasley was the only other person who knew of my whereabouts. It was her who nursed me back to health.”
“What was this deal you made with Harry?” Padma asked.
“I was to return to the Dark Lord and prove my loyalty. I then became a spy, relaying information back to the Order about the Dark Lord's plans.”
“What was it that forced you into hiding?” Luna asked.
“I was seen in a battle, fighting for both sides. I had both the Ministry and the Death Eaters after me.”
“It would have been merely impossible for him to stay and survive with everyone looking for him,” Harry added.
“You therefore left behind a pregnant mistress to go save your own arse?” Bulstobe snapped.
“It wasn't his fault!” Kaeda snapped back at her. “Mum never told him about us. He asked her to go with him, but she stayed to help the Order!”
“Kaeda,” Ron placed his hand on his nieces shoulder to calm her down.
“How did you survive the Muggle world and what did you think of it?” Justin continued.
“It was difficult at first. I had to learn how to cook, shop, and make my own money the Muggle way. After I altered my appearance slightly and changed my name, I was able to rent from this sweet old lady. Her husband had just passed away and her only son lived across the country so she was lonely.
“I convinced her that I was a homeless orphan who's parents had recently passed away. She taught me how to cook, clean and was able to get me a job as an assistant to a real-estate broker. With a little help from my magic, I soon became one of the top real-estate brokers in the state and was able to buy my own house.”
“How did you handle living in the Muggle world,” Padma asked.
Draco took a deep breath. Here was a question he was afraid of.
“Not so good,” he breathed. “I had some difficulties with the social scene as well as some of the Muggle devices, but I got through.”
“And how, exactly did you help Harry while you were in hiding?” Luna asked.
“I helped him with the planning.”
“Draco knew how the Death Eaters were, being one himself, therefore he had a good idea of how they would attack. He also knew their strengths and weaknesses. He did in fact come up with all of the plans himself that were carried out for the final battle,” Harry explained. “Those times when I disappeared for weeks at a time, I was actually with Draco going over the latest plans and coming up with new targets and such.”
“Now that you've lived in the Muggle world, how do you feel about Muggles?” Bulstobe asked.
“I admire them actually,” Draco answered truthfully. “They are fully capable of living without magic and the devices they use are just unbelievable. I mean, how can you get those Muggles on those box things they call a television?”
Bulstrobe scowled at his remark.
“So what exactly are your future career plans now that you are back?” Justin continued without looking up from his parchment.
Draco shrugged his shoulders unsure of what to say.
“You are back are you not?” Padma added.
“Of course I'm back! I'm back for good! You'll have to have a whole other war if you want to get rid of me!” he smirked.
Kaeda and Junior both looked to their father, then looked up at each other. Kaeda with a huge smile on while Junior never resembled his father as much as he did at that moment.
“Actually,” Harry smiled. “We were hoping he would be willing to come join us here at the Auror Headquarters.”
Draco looked back towards Harry who was now standing behind him:
“Seriously?”
“Of course mate, what do you say?”
“What do you two think?” Draco asked looking at his children.
“He'll take it!” Kaeda said without hesitation.
“Don't you think you should ask your wife first?” Bultrobe smirked at the chance to bring up the subject.
“Wife? What wife?” Draco smirked back, ready to play her game.
“Your wife!” Bultrobe argued back. “I overheard Weaselett, the werewolf, and the freakshow talking about it yesterday in Diagon Alley.”
Draco turned to Remus who shrugged his shoulders.
“I don't recall anything of the sort,” he smiled.
“But I- I,” Bultrobe stuttered.
“Just got caught lying?” Ron asked. “I do believe that calls for an automatic termination.”
“But I heard them! He has a wife and she's a Muggle!” Bulstrobe continued to defend herself. “Don't just sit there you little brats! Tell them about your new step mummy!”
“Step Mummy?” Junior raised an eyebrow.
“We don't have no step mother,” Kaeda added with a look of pure innocence.
“I do believe you've had enough, Miss Bulstrobe,” Ron said getting to his feet. “May I escort you out?”
“But I-I” she continued as Ron grabbed her by an arm and holstered up from her chair, dragging her out the door as she cussed the whole way.
“Shall we continue?” Remus suggested as the door slammed shut behind them.
_________________________________________________________________________
Ginny laid quietly listening to the Witches Wireless, her mother, brothers, and nephews by her side.
“Go little bro!” George shouted out.
“About time they caught her in the act,” Fred added.
“Man if I was him I'd-”
“Eh-hem!” Molly cleared her throat.
George paused and looked over to his nephews who were watching him wide-eyed.
“I would tell her she was naughty and send her to her room!” he changed his tone.
“Would you two be quiet! They're starting again,” Ginny said angrily.
“Shall we continue, then?” the voice of Remus filled the room.
“Other than you're career?” Justin began. “What exactly are your plans for the moment?”
“Well I thought I would move back home to the Manor, and spend as much time with my children as I can, before they return to Hogwarts.”
“Speaking of the Manor, has the Malfoy assets been averted back to you?” Padma asked.
“No they haven't,” Draco shook his head. “Everything is still in the name of Junior and that's where it will remain.”
“So what do you think of your children?” Luna asked dreamily.
“What does he think of his children?” Fred asked with a confused look on his face.
“What kind of question is that?” George looked back at his twin.
“That girl is as looney as she was in Hogwarts,” Fred shook his head.
“Shhh!” Molly, Ginny, and the boys urged.
“What can I say,” Draco's voice sounded through the wireless. “They're perfect! I mean, Kaeda gets top marks and is the seeker for her house team, she is sweet and loves to laugh. And like you've seen earlier, she's not afraid to stick up for what she believes in. She's also very outgoing and is as beautiful as her mother.
“Junior gets excellent marks as well, he's been moved up to six year Ancient Runes and is a Teacher's Assistant. He's been working on his Animangus and is doing better than I've ever done with the Transfiguration. He's an extremely talented flyer as well and he definitely didn't inherit the Malfoy's attitude towards others. He's fully interested in learning about Muggles and well, his best friend is a werewolf!
“What else can I say other than I'm proud of the both of them and that I can't wait to get to know them better.”
“Sounds to me like he knows them pretty well,” Molly smiled.
“Do you plan on settling down and having more children in the future?” asked Justin.
“I can definitely see myself settling down, yes. With the right witch of course. More children- it's hard to say right now. I have fifteen years of bonding with these two I need to catch up on and that decision is not entirely up to me, of course.”
“Let me just say,” Padma began, “that after this interview, there will be plenty of witches out there willing to settle down with you. You truly are a completely different wizard than the one I knew back at Hogwarts.”
“Thank you,” said Draco.
“Are there any thoughts of you and Miss Weasley getting back together?” Padma asked her question.
Everything went silent as the world awaited his response.
“Well, that's not exactly up to me, now is it?” Draco answered.
“Yea, Gin!” Fred smirked.
“Are you going to marry Uncle Draco?” Holden asked rather loudly.
Ginny looked around the room at her family and even glanced out the door. The hallway, for once, seemed oddly quiet. Ginny had the sudden feeling that everyone had overheard her nephew's question and was awaiting an answer.
“I-I-” she stuttered.
“Not too late am I?” a voice interrupted as a blonde wizard came strolling in through the doorway with a bundle full of roses in his arms.
_____________________________________________________________________
“Ok, we have time for one more question,” Harry said looking down at his watch. “Luna?”
Luna looked up from her parchment and without hesitation:
“Did you kill anyone?”
Draco's heart jumped to his throat as his reoccurring dream flashed back to him:
Draco ran furiously through the heavily wooded area, frantically searching. His black robes were torn and his mask was lost several yards away. He had no time to turn back. He must keep searching. Green and red lights flashed just beyond the trees behind him in the clearing he had just fled where the battle was occurring.
Order members as well as Aurors were running passed him in the opposite direction, running to the aid of their fellow allies. Few glanced back at him, merely to make a correct identification that would be used later when recording those who were under the loyalty of the Dark Lord.
Draco no longer cared who saw him, his mind was only focused on one thing, and one thing only. So on he searched, deeper and deeper into the forest. He knew what he had seen and he had to get it back before he lost it forever.
`Draco! Draco!' a familiar voice echoed from not far in front of him.
He quickened his pace, but soon found himself at a divided path. He stopped in hope that the voice would call back to him and it did.
`Draco! Draco!'
On he continued through the heavy brush, towards the voice that called out to him. His legs, heavy from tiredness, his eyes blurry from lack of sleep. The salty mixture of blood and sweat lingered on his lips, but he continued on.
He was horribly out of shape. It had been five years since he last could remember running so long and so fast, but he had to keep running.
Then he saw it. Up ahead was his target. A clear shot.
With his wand raised high, he shut his eyes tight as the words rolled off his tongue:
“Avada Kedavra!”
He heard the unmistakable sound of a corpse fallen to the ground.
“Draco!”
His eyes opened and he caught a glimpse of the red hair and glasses. He had hit the wrong target.
“Draco did what he had to do. Just like the rest of us,” he heard Harry finish as his mind flashed back to the present. “That will be all the questions for right now. If you would all follow Mr. Weasley, he will show you out.”
“Father, are you alright?” Junior asked after the press had left the room.
Draco breathed heavily as sweat poured down his face.
“Yes,” he panted. “Water. I just need some water.”
With a flick of his wand, Remus summoned a glass of water and handed it to Draco.
“Thank you,” Draco inclined his hand and guzzled the refreshment.
“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed rushing into the room.
Draco watched as she ran by him and whispered softly to Harry. Harry nodded as he listened intently before turning to Draco.
“Ginny's at the hospital,” he said quietly.
“Of course she is. She works there,” Kaeda said matter-of-factly.
“No, she's was admitted,” Harry corrected her.
“She fainted about two hours ago,” Hermione added. “They're keeping her there for a few days.”
_________________________________________________________________________
“I would have come earlier, but the bus got stuck in traffic,” Xavier explained as soon as he got the chance too, after the interview concluded.
“Xavier, you didn't have to come. I'm fine,” Ginny protested.
“Didn't have to come?” Xavier retaliated. “My fiancé is in the hospital. Of course I had to come to make sure you are alright. Can I get you anything?”
Ginny thought for a moment:
“Ice would be lovely,” she smiled.
“Ice it is, then. I'll be right back!”
Ginny waited until he walked out the door before turning to her family.
“Who called him?” she growled.
“Sorry?” Fred answered. “Was I not supposed to?”
“You! Why did you even think of calling him?”
“He's you're fiancé!” Fred fought back.
“Of course we had to read about it ourselves in the Daily Prophet, because someone didn't call us!” George added, attempting to sound a little hurt by being forgotten.
“Grrr...” Ginny growled back at her brothers.
“Now, now Gin,” Cho said walking into the room, going over some paperwork. “I'll have none of that. You're supposed to be resting.”
“How do you expect me to rest with these gits around,” Ginny shouted back.
“You're right. You're right. Sorry boys, I'm afraid you'll have to leave,” Cho said shooing them out of the room.
“She's right boys. We should all leave now, and let her rest,” Molly said getting up to follow them out of the room. “I'm going to go home and make some dinner for Draco and the children. They should be arriving soon and I'm sure they haven't had a chance to eat.”
“Thanks mum,” Ginny smiled weakly.
Cho waited for the family to leave before turning to her friend.
“What's wrong with me?” Ginny moaned annoyed.
“You're overwork!” Cho answered.
“Overworked?”
“You sound surprised?”
“I haven't worked since Friday! That's over three days ago. How can I be overworked?”
“I've been telling you for how long that you needed a vacation?”
“I took three days off!”
“Well, I'm sure there's more to it than that!”
“Like what?” Ginny questioned.
“Mummy!” Kaeda flew to her mother side and threw her arms around her, Junior trailing not far behind.
“Beats me?” Cho smirked.
“We were so worried about you,” Kaeda whispered.
“I'm fine, sweetie,”Ginny assured her. “Just a little overworked is all. How are you doing?”
“I'm great,” Kaeda stood up straight, whipping a single tear from her eye.
“What about you, June? I didn't worry you too much did I?” she asked concerned.
Junior threw his arms around his mother.
“I'm ok,” he whispered softly.
“When do you get to come home?” Kaeda asked.
“Not until morning,” Cho answered for her as she ran through Ginny's vitals. “I want to keep her over night. Merlin knows she won't get any rest any place else,” she finished taking Ginny's blood pressure before walking out of the room, reviewing the charts.
“I'll be home first thing in the morning,” Ginny smiled. “So how was the interview?”
“It went well,” Junior nodded as a soft knock sounded at the door. “Well, we have to go,” he signaled to his sister.
“Um- yea, we promised Grandmother that we would hurry home to eat,”she responded with difficulty. “Besides, Daddy wants to speak with you.”
With one last grin, Kaeda followed her brother out of the room before Ginny could protest.
“That was odd,” Ginny said quietly before shaking her head with a short laugh.
She peered around to the doorway where Draco stood quietly leaning against the frame.
“Well?” Ginny smiled.
“Well what?” Draco smirked.
“Are you going to come in or do you need a written invitation?”
-->
Chapter 15: Fury of Fights
Draco walked into Ginny's hospital room, closing the door behind him and took a seat beside her.
“Your mother said you were over stressed,” he smirked reaching for her hand.
“Apparently so,” she grinned. “My mother dealt with seven of us, eight including Harry, and she was never over stressed and only Merlins knows how she dealt with the facts of us all working for the Order. Me, I have two children who are fully capable of taking care of themselves and have very little on my mind to worry about and I end up here!”
“Since when do you compare yourself to your mother?”
“Well I was- I just- grrr...”
Draco laughed as her cheeks flushed for her own mistake.
“I'm not my mother, nor will I ever be!” she growled.
“I know.”
“So, the children said you had to speak with me?” she asked curiously.
“Well, I couldn't wait to tell you the good news.”
“That we'd have to have a whole other war if we want to get rid of you?”
“You were at the interview?” Draco asked confused.
“George brought me a Witches Wireless,” she smiled. “Congratulations on your new job. When do you start?”
“Not until after we put Kaeda and Junior on the train back to Hogwarts. Harry says I should spend as much time with them as possible.”
Draco looked down into Ginny's eyes.
“We were really worried about you, Gin,” he whispered brushing her fiery hair from her eyes before brushing his lips against hers.
Ginny didn't hesitate before falling into his trance, but something in the back of her head made her push him away before he could deepen the kiss.
“We shouldn't do this right now, Draco,” she said studying her hands which fidgeted with the itchy hospital blanket.
“But this morning-” he stuttered, searching his mind for something he missed.
“It's just that,” Ginny took a deep breath. “Addison just left you and you're still technically married, and I'm not sure if its appropriate at the moment.”
Draco turned his attention to the floor.
“I'm sorry,” she said trying to break the silence.
“It's alright. I understand,” he answered without looking up. “It's just- I missed you for so long and I just- I mean with the children and all and I'm just-”
“Afraid that you'll loose it all?” she asked.
Draco sighed.
“I'm afraid too,” she admitted. “But maybe if we just take it slow. Things just happened so fast last time and we were dealing with things we weren't ready for,” Ginny reached for his hands to draw his attention back to her. “One step at a time?”
“One step at a time,” he smiled back.
Ginny leaned forward and kissed his cheek.
“Sorry I took so long, dear,” Xavier said walking in trying to balance several cups of ice while trying to hold the door open. “I didn't know if you wanted crushed, shaved, cubed, or chipped so I asked Kaeda and she said chipped, but Junior said crushed and I had already gotten shaved so I had to go back and- what's going on here?” he asked noticing Draco for the first time.
“Ginny, what is he doing here?” Draco asked, his eyes fixed on the blonde squib before him.
“Xavier was just-”
“I'm her fiancé! What are you doing here?” he interrupted putting the cups down on a side table.
“Draco and I were just talking,” Ginny answered quickly.
“Didn't seem like you were just talking,” Xavier glared at Draco who sneered back at him.
“What makes you think she still wants to marry you!” Draco drawled back as he stood up, his Slytherin school boy attitude gleaming in his eyes.
“Draco that's enough!”
“You can't possibly think she would marry you, do you? Wouldn't be the first time you walked out on her,” Xavier spat back.
“Xavier stop!”
“I left to protect her which is more than you could ever do, Squib!” Draco shot back, his hand in his pocket wrapped around his wand, ready to draw.
“Draco please-”
“You left to protect your own arse, you Slytherin scum!” Xavier called out getting into Draco's face.
“Xavier, no-”
“Where were you during the war?” Draco questioned.
“ENOUGH!” Ginny screamed, her hands over her ears.
Draco and Xavier turned their attention to Ginny.
“If both of you are going to be this selfish, disrespectful, and childish then maybe I won't be with either of you! Take your stupid ring,” she said throwing her engagement ring at Xavier.
“If he hadn't-” Xavier began.
“Take all your stupid promises,” she said turning to Draco.
“Ginny, I'm-” Draco began to apologize.
“LEAVE NOW!”
Before either of them could protest any further, an angry Cho rushed in and ushered them out into the hallway, slamming the door in their faces.
Xavier continued down the hall mumbling curses under his breath.
Draco leaned against the marble wall, his head tilted towards the ceiling and sighed. His whole plan was ruined now.
“You're just going to let him get away like that?” a voice asked from beside him.
Draco looked over to see an old friend standing beside him.
“What are you doing here, Milli?” Draco asked a little annoyed.
“I was being treated for a hex I received after being thrown out of your interview. I couldn't help but over hear. So you're just going to give up?”
“What do you want me to do? Chase him down and hex him?” Draco snapped.
“Boy, you're sure not the Slytherin I knew in Hogwarts,” Bultrobe cackled. “That Draco wouldn't let anything get in the way of what he wanted,” she said as she slinked away.
Letting his anger and her words get the best of him, Draco marched down the hallway in pursuit of the Squib, catching up with him as he was waiting for the lifts.
“What do you want now, Malfoy?” Xavier snapped as Draco approached.
“To settle this once and for all, Bryce!”
Xavier grinned as he walked away from the lift, allowing it to leave without him.
“Rumor has it, you were nothing without your two bodyguards. So tell me Malfoy, where are they now?”
The mention of his school mates only angered Draco more.
“Shall we test this theory of yours?” he said drawing his wand from his pocket and pointing it at Xavier.
“What are you going to do? Hex me with your fairy wand?”
“I don't need a wand to deal with you,” Draco threw his wand to the floor and pushed up his sleeves before taking a swing at Xavier.
Xavier ducked causing Draco's fist to hit full force into the wall. Draco stumbled back hold his throbbing fist as Xavier tackled him into the opposite wall. Draco pushed him away far enough to where he hit him with a full blow to the nose, breaking it easily as blood gushed from his nostrils.
Xavier staggered back to his feet, ignoring the pain and the mess as he launched towards Draco, popping him in the cheek, causing a tooth to fall to the floor with trickles of blood.
Slightly dazed, Draco swung back, knocking Xavier in the gut, causing him to fall to the floor holding his bruised stomach. As Draco stood panting victoriously over his fallen opponent, he underestimated the strength of the smaller wizard as well as his speed. With one quick swoop, Xavier had knocked out Draco's knees bringing him to the floor as his head smacked back against the wall.
Before Draco could retaliate, he felt himself being pulled to his feet by his collar.
“Let me go!” he fought tiredly but he was easily overpowered by Harry.
Draco looked over to see Xavier being dragged away by Ron.
“What were you thinking?” Harry chastised, throwing Draco up against the wall.
“Sod off, Potter,” Draco growled, pushing Harry out of his way and allowing himself to walk away.
“Draco!” Harry called out after him, but Draco continued on to the lifts without a backwards glance.
__________________________________________________________________________
Draco awoke the next morning, his head pounding so bad that it pained him to even open his eyes. As he rolled over to try to fall back to sleep, his feet kicked something at the bottom of his bed. Slowly, he pushed himself up, carefully opening his eyes. As his vision cleared, he found Harry sitting at the foot of his bed.
“Morning sunshine,” Harry said cheerfully.
“What the bloody hell are you doing here, Potter?” Draco growled as he fell back onto the bed, pulling the covers back over his head.
“Long night?” Harry retorted.
“Go away, Potter!” Draco groaned.
Harry stood up and walked over to the side of the bed before pulling the covers off.
“It's quarter passed noon. Get your lazy arse out of bed!”
“Leave me alone!”
“Do you even remember how you got here, last night?” Harry asked.
“Nope! Don't care to either.”
Fed up with this little game, Harry pointed his wand at Draco.
“Incendio!”
With one quick leap, Draco was out of his bed, holding his smoldering behind.
“What the hell, Potter! Are you bloody mad!” Draco called out. “What the bloody hell was that?”
“The same thing I did to Avery when he had a little too much fun, one night. Got you out of bed though, didn't it,” said Harry as he watched Draco pour a pitcher of water on his wound. “Relax, Drae, I only singed you. Well, now that you're up, I think we should talk.”
“I don't want to talk,” Draco growled.
“Fine! Then you'll listen!,” Harry took a deep breath. “What the bloody hell were you thinking! First you start a fist fight in the middle of a Hospital, then I get an owl in the middle of the night from your frantic mother wanting to know if I'd seen Junior.
“Ron, Bill, and I were up half the night looking for him, only to find out that he was out looking for you, because you didn't have the decency to tell your own children where you were and they were worried about you and I'm not finished!” Harry said through gritted teeth as he saw Draco's mouth start to open. “And though you don't want to know, I'm going to tell you anyway. Junior is how you got home last night. By the time he found you at that Muggle club you were already passed out and he had to drag you for about five blocks before he found a clearing to strap you to his broom and fly you home!
“Now you wanted to know why I'm here now? Because Kaeda came to my office this afternoon in tears, because you were still sleeping and wouldn't wake up. Anything else you want to know?”
Draco just stood there.
“Good, now spend some time with your kids. They leave for Hogwarts tomorrow. We will all be meeting here where everyone will say their goodbyes. Be there!”
Draco nodded before watching Harry walk out the door, slamming it behind him.
Draco sat at the edge of his bed with his face in his hands; his head still throbbing from his all night partying. He only moved when he heard a faint `pop'!. He looked up see the bright eyes of his house elf standing before him.
“What is it, Kiaree?”
“Mistress has sent Master Draco potion, sir,” she said bowing as she handed him the vial. “Mistress says potion will make Master Draco's head feel better.”
“Thanks,” said Draco taking the vial from the elf.
With one gulp, he swallowed it down. A warm sensation took over his body instantly, and the pain vanished.
“Kiaree, please find the children and ask them to meet me in the dinning room.”
“Yes, Master Draco, sir,” with a final bow, she was gone.
Still wearing the same attire from the previous day, Draco strolled down to the dinning room where he found his family all sitting down to lunch. Narcissa and Severus sat at one side of the table talking quietly while the children sat at the other, hidden behind copies of the Daily prophet. At the sight of her son entering the room, Narcissa stood up, gesturing her husband to follow.
“I am very disappointed in you,” she whispered to Draco as she walked passed him out the door.
Draco sat down opposite his children as Kiaree rushed over to serve him a plate of soup.
“Good Morning,” he called out.
Draco watched as Junior peered over his paper before slamming it onto the table and walked out of the room, his lunch untouched.
“Is he alright?” Draco asked his daughter.
Kaeda folded up the paper before handing it to Draco.
“See for yourself,” she said. “Front page.”
Draco unfolded the paper and looked at the headline. Where he thought he would find his interview was the headline...
“Draco Malfoy Seen Passed Out in Muggle Club!” Draco read out loud.
“Nice going Father,” Kaeda called out.
“Kaeda, Kaeda come back!” Draco called after her as she left the room. He looked to the bottom of the article for the author. “Skeeter! Should of known!”
He continued to skim through the remaining paper. It seemed that every page had his name on it.
`Draco Malfoy Starts Fist Fight at St. Mungo's', `Has Draco Malfoy Lost the Race for Miss. Weasley's Heart?', `What Will Happen to Draco Malfoy Next?'.
Draco turned to the front page looking for his interview when he noticed another headline.
“Mother of Malfoy heirs to wed Squib!” he read aloud.
Underneath the title was a flashy photo of Xavier and Ginny. He was about to throw the paper down, but thought otherwise. Instead Draco frantically began to search the paper for his interview.
“The last page?” Draco growled throwing the paper to the floor.
_________________________________________________________________________
Ginny sat quietly, alone in her hospital bed, flipping through a few magazines when a knock sounded at the door.
“May I come in?” Ron peered in through the door.
“Of course,” Ginny smiled.
“So how's my little sis feeling today?” he asked.
“Great! Almost ready to go home. I just have to wait for Cho to release me.”
Ron sat on the bed and picked up one of the magazines.
“Wonderful Witch Weddings?” he read the title.
“Yea, I've been getting them all day. About an Owl every hour,” Ginny groaned. “Has anyone talked to the children yet?”
“Harry was there earlier checking in on them, they know everything.”
“Good,” Ginny smiled. “I hope this doesn't upset them.”
“Don't worry about them. They will be fine.”
Ginny looked around for a moment before turning back to her brother.
“How's Draco?” she asked.
Ron cringed for a moment. He wasn't about to bring her the news of her teenage son dragging his father home late the night before.
“Well he lost a tooth and hit his head pretty hard, but he was in much better shape than Bryce was.”
“How could he be such a jerk! All this wouldn't have happened if he never opened his big mouth to begin with.”
“Gin relax, you're going to upset yourself again.”
“You're right,” she said taking a deep breath. “As soon as I get out of here, I'm going to go talk to him.”
“No, you're not!” Ron declared.
“Says who?”
“Me! You need to relax. You are going straight home to the Burrow to relax for the rest of the day. Tomorrow, we will put the children back on the train to Hogwarts and then you can do what ever your heart desires.”
“But!”
“Keep the children out of this. Wait until after they leave. They're disappointed enough, Gin. Don't get their hopes up, until you're certain.”
“Fine!”
-->
Author Note: Oki, so before you read this, you are going to want to go back to the previous chapter where I added a few more pages to the end of the chapter. Sorry about that, I had to rearrange teh chapters to make the story make for sense.
Chapter 16: Tearful Goodbye (Sorry it's short)
“Alright everyone. Lets get a move on. The train leaves in two hours!” Severus' voice echoed throughout the foyer.
Draco stood at the top of the stairs watching as everyone hurried to depart for King's Cross Station.
Charlie, Bill and Severus were loading the trunks into the fireplace, while Molly fussed over Trevor and Travis; making sure they were snuggled up to keep out the cold. PJ sat at the foot of the stairs reading a book, ignoring his mother who stood before him rattling off a check list of items he would be needing.
Narcissa, with the help of Hermione and Fleur, was rushing around from pot to pot looking for the Floo Powder that had mysteriously disappeared over night. Tonks, attempting to help, hurried to repair a vase she had knocked over while searching.
Draco cringed at the sounds of squawks and the occasional mews which were closely followed by the loud outbursts of curses coming from Ron as he and Harry along with Aiden, James, and Aimon prepared the pets for the long trip back to Hogwarts.
Feeling useless, Draco turned from his post and walked down the hall to find Kaeda's door slightly ajar as the sound of giggles wafted out into the hall. Draco knocked softly before pushing the door open.
“Need help with anything?” he asked.
“No thanks,” Kaeda answered, obviously still not talking to Draco no matter how many times he tried to apologizes the night before.
“Uncle Charlie already took our things. Kaeda and I are just keeping an eye on the little ones until we are ready to go,” Jacey explained.
“Oh, Ok then,” Draco said starting to turn away.
“Daddy!” Kaeda stopped him.
Draco turned hoping his apology had finally been accepted.
“Is Mum here yet?”
Disappointed, Draco just shook his head and continued down the hall to the library where he found Teddy, Avery, Marcel and Junior gathered around a table trying to squeeze in some last minute homework that they had `forgotten' to do over the holiday. Draco stood quietly at the door, listening in on their conversation.
“Hey Avery, what does it mean to write Phonetically?” Teddy asked.
“How should I know, I never took Ancient Runes,” Avery answered absentmindedly scribbling on a parchemnt.
“Doesn't your mother teach the class?” Marcel laughed.
“So? Ask J.R., he's her pet!” Avery joked.
“It means to skip double letters and silent letters,” Junior answered matter-of-factly.
“As in, Teddy would be spelt T-E-D-Y,” Marcel explained further. “Hey Avery, what are the ingredient for Poly Juice Potion? Avery? Avery?”
“Huh?” Avery looked up a little dazed.
“Are you feeling alright, Mate?”
“I'm fine, Marcel. Why do you ask?”
“I don't know. You just seem a bit- distracted lately.”
“Really? How so?” Avery asked a little annoyed.
“Well, for one, you've written the same sentence at least four times already,” Junior observed, looking across the table at his parchment.
“I'm fine. I just have a lot on my mind with graduation and all.”
“Really?” Teddy asked. “So, Avery, when did you change your name to Kaeda Potter?” he asked noticing the mistake in the name blot.
“Bloody Hell!” Avery burst out loud trying to scribble out his mistake. “Anyone got any more parchment?”
“Yea, there's some in my desk drawer in my room,” Junior answered.
“Man, he's got it bad,” Marcel blurted after Avery cleared the room. “What's the deal with those two anyway?”
“No clue!” Junior shrugged. “Kade's been acting weird too, though.”
“They didn't even say two words to each other during breakfast this morning,” Teddy added.
“So what about those ingredients? I got powder bicorn horn, leeches, shredded boomslang skin, and I can't think of the other four,” Marcel said getting back on track.
“Isn't there knotgrass?” Junior offered.
“Yes, and Lacewing flies stewed for twelve days,” Teddy added.
“Actually it's twenty-one days,” Draco interrupted. You also need fluxweed picked at full moon and something from whom you want to become.”
“Right! Thanks Mr. Malfoy,” Marcel beamed hurrying to write down the answer before he forgot.
“Please, call me Draco!” he insisted. “So, anything else you need help with?”
Before any one could answer, Junior gathered up his things and left the room.
Draco shook his head
“No thanks, Mr. Malfoy,” Teddy said starting to gather his things as well. “We should be leaving soon anyway.”
Draco waited for the boys to leave before sitting down at the table and resting his head on the cold wooden surface, thinking. He remained there for quite sometime until a soft voice brought him back to reality.
“Draco Malfoy! What on Earth are you doing in here? You're children are about to leave to go back to school and you're up here taking a nap?”
Draco looked up to see an angry Ginny standing over him, one hand on her hip and using the other to point a finger at him.
“I wasn't napping, I was just-”
“Get your arse downstairs and get moving!” she interrupted.
Draco jumped to his feet, too depressed to argue with her.
Draco followed Ginny down to the foyer where he found everyone was already saying their farewells. He stood back at the last step of the staircase as he watched Ginny fling herself at Junior and Kaeda, kissing them both as she said her goodbyes.
Draco thought back to the previous night when his mother explained how this day would work out. It was obvious that the Weasley Family was too large to all travel to the station together, therefor it had become tradition that the family all met here for a final reunion before the fathers, alone, would take the children onto Platform 9 3/4.
After the hundreds of farewells, hugs, and kisses, the children were all lined up at the fireplace, one by one, floo-ing themselves onto the Platform. Draco waited to be the last one.
As he arrived, he found Harry waiting for him.
“You three seem to be getting along just fine.”
“Nothing I do seems to work,” Draco shrugged, ignoring Harry's sarcasm.
“Well, you're here now, so at least you haven't given up,” said Ron, walking over to join the conversation.
“So, what do I do?” Draco asked desperate for advice.
Harry and Ron both looked to one another and shrugged.
“Nothing!” they both answered.
“Huh?”
“Keep doing what you're doing and eventually they will come around you,” Harry clarified.
“Now, that would be great if say- they weren't leaving any moment!” Draco said slightly agitated.
“Relax, Malfoy! Just go over there and help them with there trunks,” Ron gave him a small shove causing Draco to stumble slightly up to Junior and Kaeda who were attempting to load their trunks unto the train.
Draco pulled out his wand and pointed it at the trunks, causing them to levitate up and onto the train.
“There you go,” he smiled. “Anything else you need help with?”
Kaeda gave a fake smile, “No thanks,” before climbing onto the train after Junior who walked away without a word.
Well- ah- have a great term,” he called after them. “Be sure to write!”
Draco step back and leaned against the wall, starring silently into the windows of the train where he could see Kaeda giggling away with small group of girls. Two windows down, Draco could also see Junior, gathering around in a compartment along with Marcel, Teddy, Avery, and a few others.
For what seemed like forever, Draco glanced back and forth between the windows, oblivious to anything that was happening around him until the warning whistle blew, signaling the last few moments before the trains departure. Hearing Harry calling out for him, Draco turned to leave, but something stopped him.
He turned on the spot just in time to see Kaeda and Junior running of the train towards him. Meeting them halfway, Draco fell to the ground as the two jumped into his arms.
“I'm sorry, Daddy!” Kaeda whispered into his ear.
“It's alright, Kaeda,” Draco assured her.
“We're going to miss you!”
“I'm going to miss you two too,” Draco said letting go of the two of them as a second whistle sounded.
“Take care of Mum for us?” Junior asked.
“I'll try,” Draco smiled. “You know how stubborn she can be.”
“I'm still mad at you!” Junior smiled as he placed his hand on his sister's shoulder to lead her back to the train.
Draco stood and watched as they took their seats, Harry, Ron, and Bill joining him. Together the four father waved until the train was no longer in their site.
“You did well,” Ron said patting him on the back before walking away.
“Yea mate, I cried the first time I put Marcel on the train his first year,” Bill added before leaving to join Ron.
Draco sniffed softly.
“You okay, mate?” Harry asked
“Sorry, just got something in my eye,” Draco lied whipping away a single tear.
“Everything work out alright?” Harry asked.
“Yes, thanks for the advice.”
“Anytime!” Harry smiled. “Let's get you home.”
Treat for Readers!: During an episode of writters block, I created dollz for some of the children characters. You can see them here....http://groups.msn.com/Hogwartsschool2/alwc.msnw ENJOY!
-->
Authors Note: I thought I'd try something new by giving Draco and Ginny a well needed break. Here's a look into the Hogwarts lives of Junior and Kaeda.
Chapter 17: Home at Hogwarts
Junior walked into his dorm in the North Tower to find his roommates already unpacking. It amazed him how they had only arrived fifteen minutes ago, yet the room was already littered with clothing, books, and other items scattered about the floor. Carful not to tread on any of the other occupants belonging, Junior crossed the room to the far wall where his four poster resided near the window that overlooked his Uncle Charlie's cabin set on the foot of the Forbidden Forest.
“Did you have a good holiday, Mate?” Talon, a dark haired, bright blue eyed wizard, asked as he cleared a path from his bed to Junior with his wand.
“It was interesting,” Junior shrugged. “How was your holiday down under?”
“Awesome! The surf was amazing!”
Talon was Junior's best friend from Gryffindor House. They had become friends in Junior second year, when Talon and his older sister Jaylee transferred to Hogwarts when their family moved to England after their father died.
“Did I miss anything exciting while I was gone, man?” Talon asked after a detailed description of his holiday.
“Only the biggest news to hit the wizarding world, since the fall of the you-know-who,” a small voice squeaked from the opposite side of the room, where Kaden was climbing his step ladder to get on top of his bed.
Being half dwarf, Kaden was the smallest of his class and pretty much the smallest student in Hogwarts, but he was certainly the most boisterous. Size didn't mean anything to him.
“Draco Malfoy has returned,” Kaden said throwing a copy of the daily prophet to Talon.
“Dude! He looks like you!” Talon said looking back and forth to Junior. “You related or something?”
“Did you drink too much salt water or something,” Braden asked as he stalked across the room to Junior and Talon.
Braden was Junior's least favorite roommate. Junior found him to be very arrogant, always trying to claim himself to be pureblood when everyone knew for a fact that he wasn't.
“Does the name mean anything to you?” he asked.
Talon read the name out loud, “Dude, he even has the same name as you! Bummer.”
“It is his father, you Skrewt!” Braden lashed out, annoyed.
“Oh, My God! You must be like so excited!” Kesler rushed over to join the group. “O-M-G, look at his shoes. You have to tell me where he got them,” he said stealing the Daily Prophet away from Talon.
Kesler was the dramatic one of the group who was in love with fashion. Everything from his Sandy brown spiked hair to his Prada boots were the latest in Muggle couture.
“Forget about the shoes, how is your sister doing?” Braedan interrupted.
“I'm feeling a bit hungry. I'm going to head down to dinner,” Junior excused himself, trying to get away from the madness of all the questions.
Junior walked down the stairs and crossed the Gryffindor common room, stopping only to say hello to James and Aiden before moving on out the portrait hole.
As Junior entered the Great Hall, he quickly spotted Avery who sat solo at the end of the Gryffindor house table.
“May I join you?” Junior asked sitting down before Avery could answer.
“I hate school,” Avery mumbled, his eyes focused on something across the room.
Junior looked to the Slytherin table where he assumed Avery was starring to find his sister talking wildly amongst her roommates as well as an older wizard with wavy auburn hair and green eyes so bright that Junior could spot way across the Great Hall.
“Ooh, he's so exciting. He's a model for Madam Malkins,” Avery mimicked in a high pitch voice trying to sound like a witch. “I could model too if my mother was a Veela and my father was a werewolf,” he said in his normal voice.
“Isn't Zyler your best mate?” Junior asked confused.
“Yea, your point?” Avery asked finally looking towards Junior.
“Why don't you just ask her out already?”
“I can't do that.”
“Why not?”
“Well, I- um, and she's- um. Well- She's too young!” he stuttered.
“You and Zyler are the same age. Are you going to let him date her?”
“You're going to let who date who?” Teddy asked sitting down across from them.
“Kaeda and Zyler,” Junior answered.
“Kaeda's dating Zyler?” Teddy asked confused.
“No, Ave's mad that Zyler's talking to Kade, but he says she's too young to ask her out himself,” Junior clarified.
“She's not that young mate. Just look at my parents. My mum's thirteen years younger than my Dad,” Teddy said scooping mashed potatoes onto his plate.
“I just need some more time to think about it,” Avery said, shaking his head.
“What ever you decide to do, mate, just promise you're not going to be like those two,” Teddy pointed towards Marcel who was walking into the Great Hall, with his arm wrapped around the waste of a blonde Hufflepuff prefect.
The three boys watched as Marcel pulled the witch closer to him, kissing her lips softly before whispering something in her ear. She giggled slightly before saying something back, as her blue eyes starred up at him pleading him not to leave her. He kissed her once more before leaving to join the boys.
“You and Ella are getting serious,” Teddy said as Marcel took a seat beside him.
“You're letting her wear your Quidditch jersey?” Avery added.
Marcel looked around before leaning in towards the middle of the table.
“After practice, we were just snogging in this empty classroom and she kind of lost her shirt,” Marcel smirked.
“Just snogging?” Junior raised an eyebrow.
“Hey JR,” a voice interrupted, startling the boys sndcausing Teddy to spill his pumpkin juice.
Junior turned around to see the bright smiling face and this weeks, purple hair of Talon's older sister Jaylee.
“How's it going, Jay?” Junior asked the Ravenclaw.
“Great! I was just wondering if you could give this to Tal,” she said handing him a Potions book.
“Sure no problem.”
“Thanks. Hey, Teddy,” she added looking across the table.
Teddy smiled, giving a small wave, this time knocking over Marcel's pumpkin juice.
Jaylee gave a small giggle, “See you in class,” she said before walking away.
“I'm sure Teddy wouldn't mind a snog with her,” Marcel laughed after Jaylee left.
“So what's for dessert?” Junior asked as the Entre disappeared and the desserts began to arrive.
“Wait a moment,” Avery protested. “JR calls me a chicken for not asking out Kaeda, yet Teddy won't even talk to Jaylee and you guys don't rag on him?”
“You expect me to talk to her?” Teddy asked shocked. “I can't even be in the same room as her without tripping or destroying something. Just this morning I dropped my Herbology book into the fireplace in the common room and all she did was walk by. Which reminds me, I have to owl my mum to get me a new one. I'll meet you in the lounge later.”
The boys bid him goodbye and watched him walk away.
“So, JR, any witches in your future?” Marcel asked as he shoved pudding into his mouth.
“A few possibilities,” Junior smirked gazing around the Great Hall.
“You know I can always hook you up with Ella's best friend, Teigre. She thinks you're cute.”
“Is there a witch in this school that doesn't think he's cute?” Avery asked.
“No thanks, Cel. I think I'll just stick to my routine. In fact, I think it's time to head out,” Junior said as he watched the dark curly haired witch who sat next to his sister leave her seat and head for the entrance hall.
Junior followed the witch up the staircase, keeping a good distance. Only when he heard his name called, did he take his eyes off of her.
“Hey Uncle Charlie,” he answered as he noticed his uncle running up the stairs behind him.
“Junior, I'm so glad I caught you. I was hoping you could look after the boys for me tomorrow evening. PJ usually sits for me, but he has a parchment due and I'm desperate.”
“Of course, Uncle. May I ask what the occasion is?”
Charlie looked around for a moment before turning back to Junior with a smile, “I have a date.”
“Oooh, anyone I know?”
“Maybe,” said Charlie. “So tomorrow after dinner alright?”
“I'll be there.”
“Thanks, June, I owe you,” he said before turning around and heading back down the staircase.
Junior continued up the stairs and started to look around for the witch, but she was gone. Disappointed, Junior continued on to the lounge.
Just as he was turning down the corridor where the lounge was located, a pair of hands reached out from behind a tapestry and pulled him behind him. Before he could think, Junior found himself engaged in a deep passionate kiss. Breaking for the need of air, Junior smiled as he noticed the bright green eyes of the curly haired witch starring up at him.
“What took you so long?” she asked.
“My Uncle,” Junior answered pulling the witch closer, leaning in for round two. “You know- Payton,” he said between kisses, “you nearly- scared me- half to- death.”
The witch just looked up at him and smiled, before wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling his lips back to hers.
_________________________________________________________________________
Kaeda sat in the Great Hall talking wildly amongst her friends. The desserts had long disappeared, but the conversations carried on through the evening.
“So then this witch from Beauxbaton academy just stops me outside the Louvre and just freaks out. `Merlins your Zyler Vella!' she screamed. Then all these Muggles were just looking around wondering what the bloody hell she was talking about as she went on and on about how she subscribes to Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasions catalog just to see me in it,” Zyler carried on with another rendition of his holiday in Paris while the Slytherin girls all giggled away.
It must of been Kaeda's fourth, maybe even sixth time hearing the story since their return, but she had her mind on other things. While the other witches were busy asking Zyler to flex his muscles, Kaeda was keeping an eye on Avery who she could see sitting across the room starring in her direction, not paying any mind to Marcel and Ella who sat across from him, engaged in their own personal activity.
It was quite unusual for Avery to sit at the Gryffindor table. Usually he sat with Zyler and together they would work their charm on the Slytherin Witches. Then later would he catch up with Marcel, Junior, and Teddy in the lounge after dinner to work on their homework.
Even her roommates were getting suspicious about what had happened between the two of them over the break, but Kaeda kept her lips seal. It was bad enough that she spent her entire ride on the Hogwarts express talking about her father's return, she didn't want to spend all night talking about Avery as well. So instead she continued to listen to Zyler drone on and on, adding a slight giggle in every once in a while along with the other witches.
“Well, I'm getting tired,” Zyler finally announced. “Miss Malfoy, may you do me the honors of allowing me to escort you back to the common room?” he asked, taking her hand to his lips where he gently kissed it.
Kaeda glanced to Avery through the corner of her eye before answering.
“Of course,” she smirked.
Wrapping her arm around Zylers, she allowed him to lead her out of the Great Hall, briefly waving to Avery and Marcel as she passed the Gryffindor table.
Kaeda and Zyler took a seat on the sofa in front of the fireplace, Zyler wrapping his arms around her.
“You know, in all this commotion, I didn't get a chance to ask how your holiday went,” he whispered before kissing the side of her mouth.
Kaeda jumped to her feet before sitting back down on the opposite side of the couch, leaving room between them.
“It went fine, is it just me or is it hot in here?” she asked.
“It's definitely you,” Zyler said, pulling her back down onto the sofa and scooting himself closer to her. But before he could move in close enough, Avery threw himself in between them.
“Hey Vella!” he said.
“Hey Potter, what are you doing here?” Zyler asked with a slight snarl.
“Just thought I'd remind you of the Quidditch practice tomorrow morning.”
“Quidditch practice?” Kaeda asked, not remembering there being one.
“Yes, first thing in the morning before breakfast. Hufflepuff has already had practice today and we need to be on top of our game if we want to win.”
“Great, then we'll see you in the morning then,” Zyler said trying to get rid of Avery.
“Well, actually, I was hoping, since you're co-captain, you would spread the word to the rest of the team,” Avery smiled. “I would do it myself, but I have to check with the headmistress about reserving the pitch.”
Zyler hesitated for a moment before agreeing, “I'll be right back,” he said to Kaeda before walking away.
“I'll be waiting,” Kaeda smiled.
Kaeda and Avery sat in silence for a moment.
“So, shouldn't you be heading to bed?” Avery finally spoke.
“Bed? It's still early.”
“Well, I wouldn't want our star seeker to be too tired for practice.”
“Oh really?” Kaeda said seeing right through his act.
“Fine, look, I know his act. I just don't want to see you get hurt.”
“Don't you think it's a little too late for that?” she shouted before getting up and walking for her dorm.
“Kaeda, wait!” Avery shouted after her.
Kaeda walked into her dorm, slamming the door behind her and threw herself onto her bed.
“Are you alright Kade?”
Kaeda looked up to see the blue eyes of Katrina starring back at her.
“I'm fine. Just a little annoyed is all,” Kaeda answered, sitting herself up.
Katrina pulled her long blonde hair up into a pony tail before sitting herself down next to Kaeda.
“Anything you want to talk about?” she asked.
“Well-” Kaeda began.
“Kaeda!” the door swung open revealing two witches.
The first with long curly purple hair with eyes to match. The other with hair, long black and shinny, and bright yellow eyes.
“We saw you and Avery. What happened? Is he and Zyler fighting over you? Wow, this is wicked! The two hottest wizards in Hogwarts fighting over you! Eeep!” the purple haired witch squealed.
“Vi, relax! It's not what you think,” Kaeda said attempting to stop her.
“So you and Avery are not fighting?” Viola asked.
“Well we are, but Avery and Zyler aren't.”
“Wait, so all that screaming wasn't fighting?” the black haired witch asked.
“Of course it was, Mac,” Viola said annoyed.
“Oh- wait, I'm confused,” Macadrian said.
“Please don't think too hard, girl, you're brains not quite use to it,” Viola said smiling. “So, are you going to tell us or do we have to slip some Veritaserum in your pumpkin juice?”
“Er- where's Peyton?” Kaeda asked trying to change the subject.
“Supposedly in the library, but you know her,” Katrina answered.
“Yeah, not everyone's a goody-toe shoes like Kat,” Viola smirked.
“That reminds me, I have a tutoring session to get to,” Katrina grabbed her school bag and ignoring her roommate, she left.
“She has a lot of tutoring session lately. Who can be that stupid?” said Viola.
“I know, and I thought she always got top marks,” Macadrian said trying to think.
“I stand corrected,” Viola said under her breath. “She's not the one being tutored, she's tutoring someone else! So Kade, quite changing the subject. What happened between you and Potter?”
“Er- I almost forgot!” Kaeda announced jumping to her feet.
“Forgot what?” Viola asked.
“That I- had to tell Junior something. I'm going to go find him!”
_________________________________________________________________________
Junior fiddled with his tie and ran a comb through his platinum hair as he walked into the lounge. Looking around, he spotted his friends sitting in a corner by a window. Marcel and Avery were sitting on a couch engaged in a conversation while Teddy sat in a chair across from them, his nose in a book.
“And where have we been?” Marcel called out as he spotted his younger cousin crossing the room.
“I was in the library,” Junior lied.
“Really? I was just in there and I don't recall you seeing you,” Teddy said without glancing up from his book.
“So what did I miss?” Junior asked taking a seat in a vacant seat beside Teddy.
“Just Ave having a row with Zyler,” Marcel answered.
“Do I even want to know why?” Junior asked looking to Avery who just shook his head.
“My guess is that it had something to do with your sister,” Teddy said between pages.
“Speaking of Kade,” Marcel pointed towards the door just as Kaeda walked in.
“That's my cue to leave,” Avery said standing up. “See you at breakfast.”
Kaeda walked in to the lounge and looked around. She saw Avery trying to sneak away without notice. Spotting Junior, Teddy, and Marcel by the window, Kaeda walked over and took the seat beside Marcel.
“Grrr...!” she growled.
“Having fun are we?”
“It's not funny, Cel!” Kaeda growled throwing a pillow at him. “You are his best mates, what's wrong with him?”
“Whoa, calm down, sis. Don't you think this is considered girl talk?”
“You know something, don't you?” she asked eyeing her brother. “Tell me or I'll hex you!” she said pulling out her wand and pointing it at him.
“Look, Kade, all he said is that he thinks you're too young for him.”
“WHAT?” Kaeda shouted in outrage.
“Shhh, Kade keep it down,” Marcel hushed.
“That's ridiculous! If that's what he thinks then why did he kiss me in the first place?” she said in hushed tones.
“He kissed you?” Teddy said slamming his book close.
“Oh, like you guys didn't know.”
“No, we didn't,” Junior laughed. “He refused to tell us anything.”
“Fine then! If that's what he thinks then I'll- I'll-”
“You'll what?” Junior asked raising an eyebrow.
“What ever it is, don't do anything stupid,” Marcel cautioned.
Kaeda took a deep breath and looked around the room, smirking as she spotted Zyler near the fireplace.
“Oh, no,” Junior said as he caught the gleam in his sister's eye. “I know that smirk. Don't do it.”
“JR's right, Kade. It's not like Avery is even here to witness anything,” Marcel added.
“Don't do anything stupid,” Teddy called out as she began to walk away.
Kaeda marched up to Zyler who was chatting to an auburn haired Slytherin wizard.
“You alright Kaeda,” the boys said.
“Hello Orion,” Kaeda smiled. “Do you mind if I steal Zyler for a moment?” she asked sweetly.
“Of course. Anything for a fellow Black,” he smirked before retreated.
“Well, Miss. Malfoy,” Zyler smiled. “I was afraid Potter scared you away.”
“Not quite, he only detained me. Anyway, I was hoping we can start from where we left off,” she said placing a hand on his shoulder.
“As you wish,” he grinned taking her hand and leading her over to a vacant sofa. “So where were we?”
“Right about here,” she answered as she pressed her lips against his.
Junior sat back shaking his head, “I can't watched this,” he said getting to his feet.
“Hey Junior,” a curly brown haired witch said as she walk by, holding the tip of her glasses at the corner of her mouth.
Junior smiled giving a short nod, “Ashlyn.”
As he watched the witch walk away, a loud crash sounded from behind him.
“Hey, JR, isn't that your owl?” Teddy said gesturing towards the Eagle Owl that hovered just outside the window.
Junior opened the window, allowing the bird to sour in. The owl perched itself on the arm of Teddy's chair and held out it's leg for Junior. Junior untied the letter, and with a pat on the head, the Eagle soared back out into the cold night air.
“What's it say?” Marcel asked curiously.
“It's from Mum. She says her and Grandmother Molly are taking a holiday to Ireland and they will be back in time for the match. It also says that father is starting his job tomorrow, so he will be busy as well,” Junior said as he skimmed through the letter. “PS. Your father still doesn't know our little secret. Don't let your sister tell him. Let him stew for a while.”
“And people wonder where Kaeda gets her need for revenge from,” Marcel laughed.
“What's the big secret?” Teddy asked curiously.
“Oh, well you know that article about Mum marrying Xavier?”
“Yes.”
“Well, turns out he had it published without her knowing and she had completely broken it off with him the night before.”
“So they're not getting married?” Teddy asked to make sure he was fully understanding the situation.
“Exactly,” Marcel answered. “She was so bloody pissed about the fight that Draco started that she's taking it out on him by not telling him the truth.”
“Oh, so then what were you so bloody mad about this morning?” Teddy continued his questioning.
“That would be for finding him passed out in a Muggle club,” Junior answered. “Not a pretty sight. And neither is that," he said in disgust as he spotted his sister snogging the older Slytherin. "Well, I'm tired,” Junior yawned. “I'm going to head to bed.”
Junior bid goodnight to his friends and walked out into the hall. Looking in both directions to make sure he was alone, he turned in the opposite direction of the tower and walked towards the dungeon, slipping quietly into an empty classroom.
“I was hoping you would show up,” a voice rang in his ear.
“Ash, do you honestly think I would miss an opportunity to spend some time with you?” he said turning to the Hufflepuff witch before leaning in for a kiss.
-->
Author's Note: Beta wanted! I have applied to over ten betas and everyone is either to busy or no longer beta-ing. If anyone is interested, please send me an email: Lunajay7@hotmail.com . Also I have a Harry Potter website(which includes a RP site) that I am no longer capable of running and I am taking application from anyone who would like to take over and run it for themselves. Here is the url, if you are interested, please see the application page... http://groups.msn.com/HogwartsSkewl .
I have also updated the character list as well as the character dolls. You can see the dolls here... http://groups.msn.com/Hogwartsschool2/charatersofalwc.msnw
Chapter 18: Witches and Wizards
Kaeda groaned as she tiredly stood in the doorway of the castle, broom in hand. She paused for a moment to take in the view. The grounds were dark and still for no one, but the Slytherin Quidditch team, was up this early. A heavy fog danced across the lake, spilling over into the Quidditch pitch. A cold light breeze overcame Kaeda, causing her to shiver slightly.
“You alright, Malfoy,” a voice called from behind her.
She turned around to see the bright wide eyes of Orion.
“Hello Black. Just a bit tired is all.”
“I know. How bloody bogus is this: having practice this early the first day of term. Just wait until I get a hold of Potter.”
Kaeda let out a soft giggle.
“You two just going to stand here and chat?” said McAdrian as she pushed her way passed them.
“Sounds like a good plan to me,” Orion smiled. “Shall we, cuz?”
Kaeda smiled back and nodded her head.
Figuring it would save her time to just fly over to he pitch rather than walk, Kaeda held out her broom in front of her ready to mount, but Orion stopped.
“Is that a Nebula?” Orion asked in awe.
“My father gave it to me for Christmas,” Kaeda said proudly.
“Lucky you. My father bought me an Asteroid 980. He said the Nebula's wouldn't be available until after Christmas.”
“Father bought one for Junior, Mother, himself, and Avery as well,” she gloated.
“Potter has one too?” Orion asked shocked.
Kaeda nodded her head still smiling, “He wanted to buy them for the whole team, but Mother wouldn't let him.”
“If Potter has one, then why did he have his Lightning Bolt this morning?”
“Lightning bolt?” Kaeda shouted. “Grrr...!”
“What's with the chit chat, Malfoy? Black?” Avery asked as he pushed passed them, a Lightning Bolt in his hand.
Kaeda glared at him, before turning to Orion.
“What's his problem?” Orion asked.
“I don't want to talk about it.”
“Want me to hit a bludger at him?” Orion smirked.
Kaeda laughed, “We better go or he'll make us fly laps.”
________________________________________________________________________
The first day of the new term was full of gloom and fatigue in the Great Hall. The Holidays were a time for leisure and relaxation, now the students had to get back to their routines and worst of all, school work.
Junior, tired from a late night, dragged himself into the Great Hall for an early breakfast to find, to his surprise, his twin sitting alone at the Gryffindor table. Still dressed in her cold, damp quidditch robes with a tired look on her face.
“You're here early?” he yawn sitting himself opposite her.
“It was a short practice,” she growled.
“How was it?”
“Cold- harsh- bleak- and that was just Avery,” she yawned.
“I take it he found out about you and Zyler?”
“Yup!”
“So where is prince charming?”
Before she could answer, the entire Slytherin team trudged into the Great Hall with tired looks on their faces and approached Kaeda, Avery in the lead.
“Leave a practice early again, Malfoy, and you'll be off the team,” he growled before leading the team over to the Slytherin table.
Kaeda glared as she watched Avery and Zyler take their seats amongst a group of witches and began chatting merrily as they dived into the food.
“That was interesting,” Junior said raising an eyebrow.
Kaeda shot him a glare before focusing back on the two Slytherin wizards.
“Apparently they're best friends again,” she scowled.
“Something went wrong?” Junior said tiredly.
“They had a row at practice.”
“Over you?”
Kaeda nodded.
“What happened?”
Kaeda took a deep breath, “Well I was so tired from staying up so late that I missed the snitch like three times and Avery was yelling at me so Zyler yelled at him saying it wasn't my fault then Avery started at Zyler saying that if it wasn't for him that I would have never been this tired so Zyler shot back at him that if he hadn't had this stupid practice we all would have been able to sleep, then he took off to the stands saying he needed a break so Avery started yelling at me so Orion stepped in and told him to back off and started shoving Avery, so Avery shoved back knocking Orion into Anikan, who shoved Orion into Aaron, so Aaron went after Anikan almost knocking McAdrien off her broom then before I knew it everyone was fighting and it was all just so awful, I couldn't take it any more, so I just left.”
Junior stared blankly at his sister for a moment trying to take in everything. He opened his mouth, trying to think of a response, but all he could think of was, “What?”
Kaeda continued starring across the room to the Slytherin table where Zyler was now getting to his feet. He held out his hand to a seventh year witch, that Kaeda only knew from passing in the hallways. He kissed the witches hand and led her out of the Great Hall.
Kaeda blinked as she watched them leave, as streams of tears starting running down her face. Quickly she tried her best to whip them away before anyone else noticed.
“Can this get any worse?” she asked. “How can he do this to me? That selfish pigheaded skrewt! What's with you wizards anyway? Can't they ever just make up their minds? Just give me a straight answer already!”
Junior sat back for a moment studying his sister.
“Wait, I'm confused,” he said. “Are we talking about Zyler or Avery?”
Kaeda just glared at him, “Let's just say all wizards.”
“Morning Malfoys,” Talon called out as he took a seat beside Junior, followed by the rest of his roommates.
“Great, more of them,” Kaeda yawned.
“Miss Kaeda, you're looking lovely this morning,” Braden said taking a seat next to her.
Kaeda shot him a glare before answering, “I'm cold, wet, and muddy. Lovely is not the word for it.”
“You're always beautiful in my eyes,” Braden shot back.
“So, what happened to the biggest party of the year. I received a letter stating it was canceled.” Kaden asked as he stacked his school books on the bench and began to climb on top of them.
“Mum was in Saint Mungo's,” Junior answered. “She's stressed out, so Grandmother Cissy had to cancel it.”
“Bummer!” Talon sighed.
“Is it completely canceled or just postponed?” Kesler asked. “Cause I made a sketch of the most fabulous set of dress robes. You would love them Kade, they are to die for.”
“You have to show me,” Kaeda said excitingly, forgetting about her anger.
“I just so happen to have them right here,” Kelser announced pulling a sketch pad out from his tote bag. “Drew them up just before break in Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Such a boring class.”
“Kes makes a good point,” Kaden pointed out ignoring the squeals coming from Kaeda and Kesler as they looked through the sketch pad.
“What? That green is so the new black?” Junior joked.
“No, that you should postpone the party,” said Braden. “That way I'll still get my dance with Kaeda,” he said placing an arm around Kaeda's shoulder.
Kaeda shot him a dangerous look causing him to remove his arm immediately.
“I am so for it!” Kaeda said enthusiastically. “But when?”
“How about after the Quidditch match,” Talon suggested. “Everyone's going to be here anyway.”
“That's perfect,” Kaeda said getting to her feet. “I'll owl grandmother Cissy right away and tell her the news.”
Kaeda bid goodbye and rushed off to the owlery.
“Hey JR,” Teddy called out from the Ravenclaw table. “We're going to be late for Ancient Runes,” he said pointing at his watch.
“See you in Potions,” he said to his roommates as he gathered up his things, following Teddy out the door.
______________________________________________________________________
“So what's next on our agenda today, Ron?” Harry asked as he, Draco, and Ron strolled through the streets of Hogsmead.
“Remus wants us to check on Snickles and Boran who are working on that case in Chelsea about the wondering troll. The troll is in custody, but the sleeping drought hasn't worn off yet. They modified most of the Muggles' memories, but are having trouble with this one old bat that swears aliens are taking over the world.”
“Think you can handle a troll?” Harry asked Draco.
“As long as there's no pixies involved,” Draco shrugged.
“Bad break this morning, mate. At least the rash is gone,” Ron laughed.
“Ok, so just a quick visit to talk with McGonagall, we'll stop off at the Hog's Head for lunch, then off to Chelsea to check up on that case,” Harry said as he and Ron strolled into the gates of Hogwarts.
Ron glanced down at his watch, “Why don't we just grab a bite, now, in the Great Hall?” he asked. “Plenty to eat, eh?”
Harry shook his head, “Is food all you think about?”
“Well I'd thought we could check up on the-” he paused and looked back. “Malfoy?”
Draco stood before the gates looking around.
“Alright, Draco?” Harry asked turning back towards him.
Draco silently continued to look around as his breathing hastened. Flashbacks of his last night at Hogwarts rushed back to him and beads of sweat trickled down his face.
“Drae?” Harry asked.
“You alright, Mate?” Ron added placing a friendly hand on his shoulder.
Draco snapped out of his trance and shook his head.
“Been a while?” Harry asked. “Take your time, Mate. There's no rush.”
“If you'd like, we can stop over at Charlie's for a drink first.”
“I'm fine. I just need a moment.”
“Looks like Charlie's next class is about to begin anyway. Want to check it out?” Harry asked as he noticed a group of students heading down the snowy path to the edge of the forest.
Draco watched the groups of students and he smiled as he saw the last group of Slytherin witches led by none other than Kaeda herself.
“Maybe we could stand in the back, or something,” Draco smirked.
Draco, Ron, and Harry followed the students down the edge of the forbidden forest where Charlie was preparing for the class. Trevor and Travis sat behind him on a large tree stump petting a creature they kept hidden between the two of them.
“Hey little bro, what brings you three here?” Charlie asked noticing Ron, Harry, and Draco standing behind the students.
The students whirled around to see the guest as the entire class broke out in whispers. Draco frantically looked around for two familiar faces when he heard the angelic voice of his daughter pushing her way through the crowed.
“Move it! Out of my way! Grrr...” she growled at a group of Ravenclaw witches who stood between her and her destination. The girls jumped out of her way quickly and she ran to Draco, “Daddy!”
Draco welcomed her with open arms.
“Wow, you're really Draco Malfoy?” a small Hufflepuff wizard asked.
“Yes, and he's my Daddy. All mine!” Kaeda smiled enjoying all of the attention.
“All yours? Aren't you forgetting someone?” Harry whispered.
“Who?” Kaeda asked seriously.
“Gee, I don't know. Say- your little brother,” Ron said.
“Don't tell me he's late again,” Charlie said looking around. “Speaking of late, I should get this class started. Feel free to stay, just try not to disrupt my class like last time, Ronald.”
Ron shrugged rolling his eyes as Charlie turned to his class.
“Today I have a very special treat for all of you. As you all know, before I came to work at Hogwarts, I was a Dragon Keeper in Romania. Due to the holidays, an old friend of mine is in town and he happened to have brought a little something back with him.”
Charlie stepped back and allowed for the boys to reveal what hid between the two of them.
“It's a Swedish Short Snout!” the boys revealed as a tiny silvery-blue baby dragon peeked her head over Trevor's lap.
The class rang out with a chorus of awes as the twins stepped back allowing the dragon to flex it's wings.
“Keep your voices down and stay back, you don't want to scare her. As the twins revealed, she is a Swedish Short Snout native to the uninhabited mountain regions of Sweden. Azura here is only two weeks old. She was the youngest of a set of four. As you should already know, Dragons usually only lay three egg at a time. Out of those three, usually only two hatch. In Azura's nest, all four eggs hatch making it difficult for her mother to take care of all four. Therefore, the Dragon Keepers are taking care of Azura until she can take care of herself.”
“Wicked! Is that a Dragon?” a voice called quietly from behind Draco.
“Late again dear Brother,” Kaeda smirked.
Draco turned his head to see his son standing beside him, his hair a mess, shirt untucked, and shoes untied.
“I ah- was taking a nap between classes and over slept,” Junior said quickly when he noticed Draco, Harry, and Ron staring at his appearance. “Why are you here?”
“You're Grandmother sent your Dad here to speak with McGonagall about your party,” Ron answered.
“Ronald!” Charlie scolded.
“Sorry!” Ron answered allowing Charlie to continue.
“Now, who can tell me what color flame a Swedish Short Snout produces?” Charlie asked as he searched the class for raised hands. “Ah, yes. PJ?”
“A brilliant blue, Professor,” PJ answered
“Exactly,” Charlie said picking up the dragon and tickling it under it's chin. The dragon let out small snort before producing a short burst of flames.
“Professor Weasley?” a curly blonde haired Ravenclaw wizard's hand shot into the air.
“Yes, Dartanian?” Charlie asked.
“Aren't the mountains in Sweden covered in snow? How does the Dragon stay warm?” the boy asked.
“Great question, does anyone want to answer this?” Charlie asked. “Anyone other than PJ?- Talon!”
“Well, the scales of the Swedish Short snout, though brilliant in color, serve as a sort of solar panels, drawing heat from the sun and other heat sources allowing the dragon to control it's body temperature. The skin of a dragon is also tough and thick, allowing for all the heat that is absorbed to be stored until needed. It is also thought, though never proven, that the flame of the dragon lives inside said dragon and is used not only for protection, but as a heat source from within the dragon as well.”
“Thank you for that very thorough explanation, Mr. Ryan,” Charlie nodded. “Now, if you can all pair up into groups of four. I will assign each group a specific dragon breed. You are to come up with a day to day routine on how you would take care of a dragon hatchling if you were a Dragon Keeper. Make sure to include a brief description of your dragon, it's habitat where you will be keeping this dragon, as well as it's diet and health plans. The report will be due at the end of class. Extra points for creativity. I will be walking around checking your work as well as bringing Azura around for all of you to meet. You may begin!”
“Wow, a dragon for class. You two are lucky,” Draco said after Charlie finished.
“I don't know, I found the Demiguise much more intriguing,” Kaeda shrugged. “Are you staying for lunch?”
“I'm afraid we have quite a busy schedule,” Harry answered before Draco had the chance.
“How about we meet for dinner, though. I'm sure McGonagall won't mind,” Draco suggested running through a list of places in Hogsmead where he could take the children.
“Can we go to the Three Broomsticks?” Kaeda asked excitingly.
“Of course, and we'll even stop into Honeydukes for desert and maybe even Zonko's if we have time. How's that sound, Junior?” Draco asked noticing the worried look on his son's face.
“That's sounds great, Dad, but I already promised Uncle Charlie that I would watch the kids for him tonight.”
“That's alright,” Draco said thinking for a moment. “We'll just have to bring them along, then. That is if it's alright with Charlie.”
“It shouldn't be a problem,” Ron shrugged.
“Great, then I'll meet you two in the Entrance Hall at six. That should give you two enough time to finish your homework.”
Kaeda and Junior both nodded in agreement. Harry, Draco, and Ron said their goodbyes and left for the castle.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Excited, Draco arrived early and sat himself on a bench in the Entrance Hall, his feet tapping in angst. Before long, he spotted Kaeda walking up the staircase with an older wizard Draco did not recognize.
“Daddy!” Kaeda called out excitingly as her and the wizard approach.
“Evening Kaeda and who is this charming young wizard?” Draco asked.
“Orion,” the boy answered holding out his hand. “Orion Black.”
“Black?” Draco smirked.
“Yes, my great grandfather, Alphard, was your grandfather's brother.”
“Alphard? I don't recall the name,” Draco said thinking back.
“He was removed from the Black Family tree in the late 1970's,” said Kaeda.
“Oh, well it's always nice to meet a fellow Black,” Draco said extending his hand.
“It's an honor to meet you, sir. I've heard many great things about you from Cissy, and of course Kaeda and JR,” said Orion.
“Please, call me Draco,” Draco flushed at the compliments. “Orion, how would you like to join us for dinner?”
“I wouldn't want to intrude,” Orion shrugged.
“Nonsense, you should totally come,” Kaeda insisted.
“I'm late, I know, but I'm here,” Junior panted as he came running down the stairs. “Sorry, I was studying and lost track of time, what did I miss?”
“It's alright, I was just talking to Orion here, and he decided to come with us,” Draco announced.
“That's great, so where's the twins?” Junior asked looking around.
“Right here,” Charlie said sneaking up from behind them.
After a brief conversation with Charlie, Draco, Junior, Kaeda, Orion and the twins were off to Hogsmead.
As Draco made to open the door to the Three Broomsticks, he paused for a moment with a smirk.
“I hope you two don't mind, but I arranged for some company,” he said.
He opened the door and ushered the children inside. The place was nearly empty except for a few witches who sat at the bar and for a red head and a sandy haired little boy who sat alone in a booth, booth facing the opposite wall.
As the door slammed shut behind them, the boy spun around in his seat and began to wave ecstatically.
“It's Nate!” Trevor and Travis shouted together running towards the booth.
Kaeda immediately grabbed her father's shoulder to stop him from progressing further.
“You brought Addison?” she said disgusted as she continued to rant on. “I thought it was over for you two. How stupid can you be? Bringing her here without even telling us-”
“Ah- Kaeda!” Junior said tapping his sister's shoulder.
“Of all the stupid things you've done lately, this is by far-”
“Kaeda!” Junior said a little louder trying to get her attention.
“Why don't you just go back with-”
“KAEDA!”
“WHAT?” Kaeda turned and shouted at her brother.
“Kaeda Ginevra Malfoy! That is no way to speak to your father and brother,” the red head chastised, turning to face her.
“Mum!” Kaeda proclaimed as she noticed that the woman in fact was her mother who now stood in front of her, her hands on her hips.
“Yes, I asked your mother to join us this evening,” Draco finally spoke.
“Your father thought it would be nice for us to have dinner and discuss this party of yours,” Ginny added.
“Then why is he here?” Kaeda asked signaling to Nathan.
“Addison is in England working on your Grandmother Molly's house and she asked if I would be able to sit for Nathan tonight,” Ginny explained. “Your father had nothing to do with it.”
“Oh, sorry,” Kaeda sighed.
“Yes, it's not her fault, she's been moody ever since Avery kissed her, then dumped her,” Junior smirked.
“Don't forget almost kicking her off the Quidditch team,” Orion added.
“You almost got kicked off the team?” Ginny asked.
“He kissed you?” Draco added with shock.
“The whole Quidditch thing was also partly my fault,” Orion stated. “I was the one that started the fight.”
“No, Ry, you were just standing up for me,” Kaeda assured him. “But anyway, that's all over with now. I'm still on the team, so can we just forget about this and eat? I'm starving!”
Everyone agreed and sat down for a long dinner and indulged themselves in a long discussion about the upcoming party.
After everything was said and done, Ginny and Draco walked the children back to Hogwarts, stopping briefly at Charlie's cable to relieve themselves of not only Trevor and Travis, but Nate as well.
“Can I walk you back to Hogsmead?” Draco asked as the door of Charlie's cabin shut behind them.
“Of course you may,” Ginny smiled.
They walked in silence for a while, booth starring at their feet as they walked through the cold silent night.
“So, Charlie and Addison huh?” Ginny said breaking the silence.
“Yea, who would of thought,” Draco smiled.
“They make a cute couple.”
“Yes, they do,” Draco agreed. “Ginny,” Draco stopped.
Ginny stopped as well and turned towards him.
“Thank you for coming tonight,” he said. “I know you were on holiday for some much needed rest. I know you must be even more stressed with your wedding planning and all, and I'm sure my being here doesn't help any.”
Ginny let out a small giggle.
“What's so funny?” Draco asked looking at her questionably.
“I'm sorry, but I figured the children would have said something by now,” Ginny said trying to stifle more giggles. “I'm not marrying Xavier.”
“You're not? But the article?”
“He submitted the article, not me. Besides, there's someone else.”
“Oh,” Draco sighed.
Ginny giggled again before taking Draco's hands into her own, “You, Draco. I choose you,” she smiled before standing on her tippy toes to kiss him.
Draco smile shown through the kiss. Without breaking apart, he wrapped his arms around the witch and twirled her around.
The need for air soon overcame them and Ginny wriggled out from his arms. She skipped around for a moment, a huge smile across her face.
“What are you up to?” Draco growled.
“Oh, Malfoy, what ever do you mean?” Ginny played innocent.
“I know that look. You're up to something.”
With a smooth swoop, Ginny reached down and grabbed a hand full of snow. Before Draco could react, she hurled it at him, hitting the side of his head.
“You're going to pay for that, Weasley,” Draco called out as he bent down picking up snow himself.
Draco chased the witched down the road, both stopping occasionally to pick up some more snow to throw at one another. Finally exhausted, Ginny stopped.
“I do believe this is our apparation point,” Ginny smiled.
“Ah, but Miss Weasley, I do believe the Portkey for Ireland is farther down the road.”
“Who said I was going back to Ireland?” Ginny grinned.
With a small tug, Ginny pulled Draco onto the apparation platform and pressed her lips against his, and with a small `pop', they were gone.
-->
Sorry it's taking so long, and unfortunately I'm not finished just yet, but here is a special preview to the next chapter, which as of now, I am considering to be the conclusion of A Life Worth Choosing. The remainder of the chapter is still in the works and will take a little more time to complete, but I promise it wont be too long and it will be worth it. Enjoy!
Preview to Finale of A Life Worth Choosing
Exhausted, Ginny dropped back onto the bed and stared up into the green canopy above her.
“What a day,” she thought to herself.
She continued to lie there in silence as she heard the door creak open as someone entered before closing it softly.
“I hate work,” Draco announced crashing down on the bed beside Ginny.
“Another bad day?” Ginny asked rolling over onto her side, kissing him on the cheek.
“I can't take it anymore. It's so boring.”
“Boring? You're an auror!”
“Yea, well, the only thing to do now that You-Know-Who is gone, is to track down wizards playing harmless tricks on Muggles. Today we busted someone for vanishing toilets. This whole job, is-”
“Not what you expected?” Ginny asked.
“Exactly.”
“Then what do you want to do? Go back to selling houses to Muggles?”
“Yes! No! I don't know,” Draco said shaking his head. “All I know is that right now, all I want is you,” he smirked as he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her down on top of him.
“Draco,” Ginny laughed, pushing herself off of him. “Not right now. We have to get ready for dinner.”
“Or, we could skip dinner for the night,” Draco said sitting up, before running kisses down her neckline.
“I would love to, but everyone's coming to dinner.”
“Another dinner party? Don't you Weasley's have anything else to do?”
“It's Penelope's birthday,” Ginny laughed. “Besides, not everyone will be here. Only a few. Besides, there's still after dinner?”
“Promise?” Draco smirked.
“Promise!”
“Fine,” Draco finally gave in. “Then we better get dressed or we're going to be late. Then again we have been late every day this week.”
“Yes, but not today,” Ginny giggled as she pulled Draco to his feet.
________________________________________________________________________
Ginny, Draco, Molly, Penelope, PJ, Hermione, Lily, Pansy, Violet, Luna, Tallulah, Theodore, Bill.
“About time you two showed up,” Bill called out from his place at the table as Draco and Ginny walked into the dinning room to find the appetizers had already been served.
“I had to work late,” Ginny smiled seating herself beside her elder brother, Draco sitting down next to her.
“Same here. Looks like Harry and Ron weren't able to escape the paperwork just yet,” Draco said noticing their absence.
“Where's Fleur and the children?” Ginny asked, pouring herself a glass of wine.
“Visiting her parents in France. I had to stay behind for work. Besides, I wouldn't miss Pen's big day,” Bill said raising a glass to his sister-in-law who sat across from him.
“Yes, not everyday you turn twenty-three,” Penelope smiled.
“Twenty-three? I thought you were only twenty,” Theodore smiled.
“Awe, so Fleur is going to miss the big match tomorrow,” Pansy sighed.
“No she won't. I'll be video-taping it,” Hermione said matter-of-factly.
“Video-what?” Theodore asked.
“It's a Muggle contraption that records a sequence of photographs to be projected onto a screen with sufficient rapidity as to create the illusion of motion and continuity,” PJ answered.
“Bloody hell P, you're almost as annoying as your father was.”
“Fred! George! Which ever one you are- ah hell, I give up,” Molly said unable to keep up with her sons any longer.
“It's Fred, Mum, and nice to see you too,” Fred said kissing his mother's cheek. “Sorry George and the familias couldn't join us, but there's a charming diner at the Appleton's tonight, and Georgie boy forgot his puke pills. Poor chap. I love those Appleton's but Mrs. Appleton's cooking is worst than Ginnys.
“Hey!” Ginny snapped.
“Well you're not the greatest cook in the family, Gin,” Bill smiled.
“Right so, that means?” Theodore asked across the table to Draco.
“It will record the match for Fleur to watch later,” Draco whispered back.
Percy wasn't such a bad cook, though, if my memory serves me,” Bill added. “Hmm.. I could definitely go for a piece of his homemade Pumpkin Pie right now.”
“Ah, your in luck then, Bill,” Penelope gestured towards her son. “PJ made some for dessert.”
“Yes, I found father's recipe last summer while going through some of his old things at the Burrow. I think I finally was able to make it to perfection this time.”
“And I must agree with you on that one.”
“Awe, Fred, don't tell me you made a pit stop into the kitchen before you came in here?” Molly said shaking her head.
“What? I wanted to make sure I came to the right dinner party before I showed myself. Chicken Dumplings, nice choice.”
“It was Percy's favorite,” Penelope said quietly.
“Look Pen, Percy was a pain in the arse when he was alive, and I know George and I nark on him constantly still, but it's just our way of remembering him. We did love him, you know and we would trade in out whole business just to have him sitting here with us right now.”
“Thanks, Fred,” Penelope smiled. “That means a lot to us,” she said placing her arm on PJ's shoulder.
“Well-um,” Draco said after a short, uncomfortable silence, “If you would excuse me. I'm not feeling well tonight,” he said bowing out of the dinning room gracefully.
“Draco, wait,” Ginny said catching up to Draco in the foyer.
Draco stopped and turned to her.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yea, I'm fine. Just need some rest.”
“Do you want me to come with you?” she asked concerned.
“No, no. You enjoy your family dinner. I'll be fine,” Draco assured her. “Besides, I think Penelope could use her family right now.”
“Alright,” Ginny said eyeing him curiously. “I'll be up after dinner then.”
“Take your time,” Draco kissed her cheek, before continuing up the staircase.
_______________________________________________________________________
Draco ran furiously through the heavily wooded area, frantically searching. His black robes were torn and his mask was lost several yards away. He had no time to turn back. He must keep searching. Green and red lights flashed just beyond the trees behind him in the clearing he had just fled where the battle was occurring.
Order members as well as Aurors were running passed him in the opposite direction, running to the aid of their fellow allies. Few glanced back at him, merely to make a correct identification that would be used later when recording those who were under the loyalty of the Dark Lord.
Draco no longer cared who saw him, his mind was only focused on one thing, and one thing only. So on he searched, deeper and deeper into the forest. He knew what he had seen and he had to get it back before he lost it forever.
`Draco! Draco!' a familiar voice echoed from not far in front of him.
He quickened his pace, but soon found himself at a divided path. He stopped in hope that the voice would call back to him and it did.
`Draco! Draco!'
On he continued through the heavy brush, towards the voice that called out to him. His legs, heavy from tiredness, his eyes blurry from lack of sleep. The salty mixture of blood and sweat lingered on his lips, but he continued on.
He was horribly out of shape. It had been five years since he last could remember running so long and so fast, but he had to keep running.
Then he saw it. Up ahead was his target. A clear shot.
With his wand raised high, he shut his eyes tight as the words rolled off his tongue:
“Avada Kedavra!”
He heard the unmistakable sound of a corpse fallen to the ground.
“Draco!”
His eyes opened and he caught a glimpse of the red hair and glasses. He had hit the wrong target.
“Draco run!”
Draco looked up to see his missed target slowly advancing on him.
“Awe, what have we here?” the target said.
“It appears to be your son, Lucius,” a second man said.
“My son, I have no son, Goyle! No son of mine would betray the Dark Lord and now to be sure that Draco here, doesn't any longer,” Lucius lifted his wand and pointed it at Draco's heart. Draco froze in fear, his grey eyes locked the speckled orbs at his feet. “Avada-”
“Expelliarmus!” Harry called out causing Lucius' wand to fly from his grasp. “Run Draco!”
Harry grabbed Draco's arm trying to pull him away, but he stood there, starring down at the corpse at his feet.
“Run Draco!”
_________________________________________________________________________
Draco awoke suddenly to the sound of his name.
“Draco, are you alright?” Ginny said tugging on his sleeve.
“I did it! I did it! It's all my fault!” Draco cried, his body shaking uncontrollably.
-->
Author's Note: sorry it took so long. Here is Chapter 19, I hope it answers a few of your questions. (Sorry I havn't had anytime to answer any of your reviews, but thank you to all who did). As for the rest of your questions, they will be answered in the final chapter, still to come. Enjoy!
Chapter 19: A Nightmare Ends and a Dream Begins
Exhausted, Ginny dropped back onto the bed and stared up into the green canopy above her.
“What a day,” she thought to herself.
She continued to lie there in silence as she heard the door creak open as someone entered before closing it softly.
“I hate work,” Draco announced crashing down on the bed beside Ginny.
“Another bad day?” Ginny asked rolling over onto her side, kissing him on the cheek.
“I can't take it anymore. It's so boring.”
“Boring? You're an auror!”
“Yea, well, the only thing to do now that You-Know-Who is gone, is to track down wizards playing harmless tricks on Muggles. Today we busted someone for vanishing toilets. This whole job, is-”
“Not what you expected?” Ginny asked.
“Exactly.”
“Then what do you want to do? Go back to selling houses to Muggles?”
“Yes! No! I don't know,” Draco said shaking his head. “All I know is that right now, all I want is you,” he smirked as he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her down on top of him.
“Draco,” Ginny laughed, pushing herself off of him. “Not right now. We have to get ready for dinner.”
“Or, we could skip dinner for the night,” Draco said sitting up, before running kisses down her neckline.
“I would love to, but everyone's coming to dinner.”
“Another dinner party? Don't you Weasley's have anything else to do?”
“It's Penelope's birthday,” Ginny laughed. “Besides, not everyone will be here. Only a few. Besides, there's still after dinner?”
“Promise?” Draco smirked.
“Promise!”
“Fine,” Draco finally gave in. “Then we better get dressed or we're going to be late. Then again we have been late every day this week.”
“Yes, but not today,” Ginny giggled as she pulled Draco to his feet.
________________________________________________________________________
Ginny, Draco, Molly, Penelope, PJ, Hermione, Lily, Pansy, Violet, Luna, Tallulah, Theodore, Bill.
“About time you two showed up,” Bill called out from his place at the table as Draco and Ginny walked into the dinning room to find the appetizers had already been served.
“I had to work late,” Ginny smiled seating herself beside her elder brother, Draco sitting down next to her.
“Same here. Looks like Harry and Ron weren't able to escape the paperwork just yet,” Draco said noticing their absence.
“Where's Fleur and the children?” Ginny asked, pouring herself a glass of wine.
“Visiting her parents in France. I had to stay behind for work. Besides, I wouldn't miss Pen's big day,” Bill said raising a glass to his sister-in-law who sat across from him.
“Yes, not everyday you turn twenty-three,” Penelope smiled.
“Twenty-three? I thought you were only twenty,” Theodore smiled.
“Awe, so Fleur is going to miss the big match tomorrow,” Pansy sighed.
“No she won't. I'll be video-taping it,” Hermione said matter-of-factly.
“Video-what?” Theodore asked.
“It's a Muggle contraption that records a sequence of photographs to be projected onto a screen with sufficient rapidity as to create the illusion of motion and continuity,” PJ answered.
“Bloody hell P, you're almost as annoying as your father was.”
“Fred! George! Which ever one you are- ah hell, I give up,” Molly said unable to keep up with her sons any longer.
“It's Fred, Mum, and nice to see you too,” Fred said kissing his mother's cheek. “Sorry George and the familias couldn't join us, but there's a charming diner at the Appleton's tonight, and Georgie boy forgot his puke pills. Poor chap. I love those Appleton's but Mrs. Appleton's cooking is worst than Ginnys.
“Hey!” Ginny snapped.
“Well you're not the greatest cook in the family, Gin,” Bill smiled.
“Right so, that means?” Theodore asked across the table to Draco.
“It will record the match for Fleur to watch later,” Draco whispered back.
Percy wasn't such a bad cook, though, if my memory serves me,” Bill added. “Hmm.. I could definitely go for a piece of his homemade Pumpkin Pie right now.”
“Ah, your in luck then, Bill,” Penelope gestured towards her son. “PJ made some for dessert.”
“Yes, I found father's recipe last summer while going through some of his old things at the Burrow. I think I finally was able to make it to perfection this time.”
“And I must agree with you on that one.”
“Awe, Fred, don't tell me you made a pit stop into the kitchen before you came in here?” Molly said shaking her head.
“What? I wanted to make sure I came to the right dinner party before I showed myself. Chicken Dumplings, nice choice.”
“It was Percy's favorite,” Penelope said quietly.
“Look Pen, Percy was a pain in the arse when he was alive, and I know George and I nark on him constantly still, but it's just our way of remembering him. We did love him, you know and we would trade in out whole business just to have him sitting here with us right now.”
“Thanks, Fred,” Penelope smiled. “That means a lot to us,” she said placing her arm on PJ's shoulder.
“Well-um,” Draco said after a short, uncomfortable silence, “If you would excuse me. I'm not feeling well tonight,” he said bowing out of the dinning room gracefully.
“Draco, wait,” Ginny said catching up to Draco in the foyer.
Draco stopped and turned to her.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yea, I'm fine. Just need some rest.”
“Do you want me to come with you?” she asked concerned.
“No, no. You enjoy your family dinner. I'll be fine,” Draco assured her. “Besides, I think Penelope could use her family right now.”
“Alright,” Ginny said eyeing him curiously. “I'll be up after dinner then.”
“Take your time,” Draco kissed her cheek, before continuing up the staircase.
_______________________________________________________________________
Draco ran furiously through the heavily wooded area, frantically searching. His black robes were torn and his mask was lost several yards away. He had no time to turn back. He must keep searching. Green and red lights flashed just beyond the trees behind him in the clearing he had just fled where the battle was occurring.
Order members as well as Aurors were running passed him in the opposite direction, running to the aid of their fellow allies. Few glanced back at him, merely to make a correct identification that would be used later when recording those who were under the loyalty of the Dark Lord.
Draco no longer cared who saw him, his mind was only focused on one thing, and one thing only. So on he searched, deeper and deeper into the forest. He knew what he had seen and he had to get it back before he lost it forever.
`Draco! Draco!' a familiar voice echoed from not far in front of him.
He quickened his pace, but soon found himself at a divided path. He stopped in hope that the voice would call back to him and it did.
`Draco! Draco!'
On he continued through the heavy brush, towards the voice that called out to him. His legs, heavy from tiredness, his eyes blurry from lack of sleep. The salty mixture of blood and sweat lingered on his lips, but he continued on.
He was horribly out of shape. It had been five years since he last could remember running so long and so fast, but he had to keep running.
Then he saw it. Up ahead was his target. A clear shot.
With his wand raised high, he shut his eyes tight as the words rolled off his tongue:
“Avada Kedavra!”
He heard the unmistakable sound of a corpse fallen to the ground.
“Draco!”
His eyes opened and he caught a glimpse of the red hair and glasses. He had hit the wrong target.
“Draco run!”
Draco looked up to see his missed target slowly advancing on him.
“Awe, what have we here?” the target said.
“It appears to be your son, Lucius,” a second man said.
“My son, I have no son, Goyle! No son of mine would betray the Dark Lord and now to be sure that Draco here, doesn't any longer,” Lucius lifted his wand and pointed it at Draco's heart. Draco froze in fear, his grey eyes locked the speckled orbs at his feet. “Avada-”
“Expelliarmus!” Harry called out causing Lucius' wand to fly from his grasp. “Run Draco!”
Harry grabbed Draco's arm trying to pull him away, but he stood there, starring down at the corpse at his feet.
“Run Draco!”
_________________________________________________________________________
Draco awoke suddenly to the sound of his name.
“Draco, are you alright?” Ginny said tugging on his sleeve.
“I did it! I did it! It's all my fault!” Draco cried, his body shaking uncontrollably.
“Draco what's wrong?”
“I did it. I'm sorry, Ginny. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to do it.”
“Didn't mean to do what?”
“I was aiming for my father. I didn't mean to. He got in my way!”
“Who?”
“Percy!” Draco sobbed.
“Draco what are you talking about?” Ginny asked confused.
“It was all my fault. The final battle! I was running after a group of death eaters. They had Harry. I tried everything I could to catch up to them. I thought I had a clear shot. He was right in front of me and I said those words. I swear it was the only time I ever said them, and I closed my eyes for that split second. The dreams. The red hair! The glasses! They haunt me almost every night! I did it! I killed Percy!”
“Draco!” Ginny said calmly.
“And that poor boy downstairs is all alone with no father. It's all my fault. It was an accident! I didn't mean to!”
“Draco relax!”
“I'm so sorry,” Draco panted, a stream of tears running down his face.
“Draco, you didn't do it!”
“Yes I did. It was me. He was right there in front of me! The red hair! It had to be him!”
“You said this happened at the last battle?” Ginny questioned. Draco nodded, still shaking. “Draco, Percy was killed three years before the final battle. It couldn't have been him.”
“But the hair, and the glasses!”
“Draco, there are plenty of people with red hair and glasses. It could of been anyone.”
“No it was him, I know it was him!” Draco insisted.
Ginny shook her head, before getting up and walking to the door.
“Where are you going?” Draco asked frantically. “Please don't leave me. I'm sorry! It was an accident!” he pleaded.
“I'm going to get Harry and settle this once and for all!”
Draco sat up against the back of the bed, with his legs pulled up around to chest and rocked back and forth, waiting for Ginny to return. Finally, she did, with Harry, dressed in his night wear, trailing behind her.
Ginny sat down on the bed beside Draco and handed him a vial.
“Here, take this,” she insisted. “It's a calming potion.”
Draco drank the liquid. Immediately, his muscles began to relax, his shaking subsided, and his fears disappeared.
“Now, Harry, please explain to Draco about what happened to Percy.”
“Percy was killed in a battle in December of 2001. The one I told you about that took down half of the Forbidden Forest. He was fighting for the Ministry when he was attacked by a centaur. Unfortunately, the Death Eaters, got to his body before we could, and took his hair, as they did with many of the victims. They used the hairs for Poly Juice Potions to infiltrate our inner circles including the Ministry of Magic itself. Everything was in such chaos, and our communications at that point were all intercepted, so we had no way to communicate to the rest of the Wizarding world, the fatalities.
“The Percy you believed to have killed was actually Thorfinn Rowle. He had been portraying Percy for the years after his death, of course, only the Order had known the truth until the potion ran out after you killed Rowle,” Harry explained.
“So I killed Percy, only it wasn't really him,” Draco stated taking a big breath.
“Are you alright, now Draco?” Ginny asked, rubbing his back.
“All these years, I thought I had done it. All the nightmares. And you!” he said looking at Ginny. “All these years, I was afraid to tell you. That's why I never even tried to attempt to contact you. Why didn't you tell me?” he said raising his voice as he turned to Harry.
“I thought you knew! His name was on the list of casualties I gave to you the first time I visited you. Didn't you read it?”
Draco shook his head, “I was afraid of what I would read and let's face it, I wasn't exactly in the best shape back then,” he said remembering back to Harry's visit all those years ago.
“Is everything clear now?” Ginny asked smiling. “Any more questions before Harry leaves?”
“Yes, just one!” Draco said getting to his feet.
He disappeared for a moment into closet, making a racket of noise as he tore through his belongings. Ginny sat patiently on the side of the bed, watching as clothing and other object were thrown from the closet, in Draco search. Harry sat quietly in an armchair, trying his best to keep his eyes was fluttering close.
“Is this going to take much longer? I'm sure Hermione's up waiting for me,” Harry said annoyed.
“I'm ready!” Draco said running from the closet, tripping over a random shoe, landing just at the foot of the bed, in front of Ginny.
Without even attempting to get to his feet, Draco stayed there for a moment fumbling with something in his hands before he looked up at Ginny who was watching him with curiosity.
Harry watched for a moment, until a thought struck him, bringing him to his feet for a better view.
Draco took a hold of Ginny's hand, and cleared his throat,” Ginevra Weasley,” he said confidently.
Ginny let out a small gasp as she realized what was coming next.
“Will you marry me?” Draco finished.
Ginny jumped to her feet with a loud squeal, tears forming in her eyes. She looked over to Harry for a moment who threw his arms in the air.
“Don't look at me!” he smiled. “I can't help you with this answer.”
Ginny turned back to Draco and threw her arms around him so fast that she knocked him over as her lips crashed to his.
“Is that a yes?” Draco asked finally breaking free from the kiss.
Without a word, Ginny just nodded her head.
Draco smiled out as held out his hand to reveal what he had been looking for in the closet. A small box, which he opened to reveal a ring, laced with emeralds around the band and a large diamond in the center.
“That's great!” Harry said, now feeling a bit awkward still standing there. “I'm going to leave now, so just let me know when the big day is,” he said slowly backing out of the room.
“How about now?” Ginny asked suddenly, causing Draco and Harry to just dead in their tracks.
“Now?” they both asked.
“Do you have any idea how long I've already waited?” Ginny said, her hands on her hips.
“Now sounds good,” Draco smiled.
“Great!” Ginny said jumping to her feet. “Harry, would you and Hermione mind being our witnesses?”
“We would love to,” Harry smiled.
“Great! We'll get everything ready here, while you go get Hermione and Lily. She can be our flower girl.”
“Wait! Where do you expect me to get a minister this time at night?” Draco asked.
“I know just the Wizard!” Harry said before walking out the door.
“What about the kids?” Draco continued to question.
“The kids have a big day tomorrow, and they'll be ecstatic just to hear the news.”
“Our families?”
“Your Mother and Severus are in Hogsmead already and it would take much too long for my family to get here. I know! We could have a real wedding some time over the summer for the family to attend,” Ginny said searching through her closet. “What should I wear?” she said going through the mess of the closet.
“Something white!” Draco called to her. “It's supposed to bring good luck to the marriage.”
“Did Addison wear white?” Ginny smiled as she peered out through the door.
“No, it was more of an eggshell,” Draco said as he began putting on his best set of dress robes.
“Knock, knock!” someone called out from the doorway.
Hermione stood there in a long pink chiffon cocktail dress, her hair pulled up neatly in a fancy french twist design and a wide smile on her face.
“Hermione!” Ginny said running of the closet into her friends awaiting arms.
“I am so happy for you!” Hermione said as Ginny showed off her engagement ring. “I got here as fast as I could. Harry and Lily had to make a stop before coming here, but I wanted to bring you this!” she said revealing a Muggle dress bag.
She unzip it, causing Ginny to squeal with delight.
“Hermione, this is your wedding dress,” Ginny said looking over the beautiful Muggle gown that Hermione had worn almost thirteen years ago when her and Harry were married.
Ginny smiled enthusiastically as she examined the velvet heart shaped crisscross top, magnificently decorated in a simple design of rhinestone and a chiffon drapery that hung loosely on each shoulder. The skirt was silk and tiered down diagonally into a short trained that flowed to the side.
“I couldn't let you get married in just any old dress robes,” Hermione smiled. “Now you'll need a marriage licence and a minister, which Harry is taking care of. You have us for witnesses. Obviously, you already have a ring. Now all you need are your divorce papers from Addison,” Hermione said matter-of-factly.
“Oh, no the divorce papers,” Draco said completely forgetting about that little detail.
“Right here!” Ginny grinned. “Addison and Charlie stopped by after you went to bed. I was going to wait until the morning to give them to you. She said all you have to do is sign under her name and it will all be taken care of.”
Draco took the papers, and flipped through the papers, signing his name below each Addison Snow Malfoy that he came to.
“Great! Now let's get you ready and Draco, why don't you go do something. Harry should be arriving shortly,” Hermione said shooing him out of the room.
Draco paced back and forth down the hallway, thinking of what to do next.
“Kiaree!” he called out as a thought entered his mind.
“Yes, Master, Draco, sir,” the small elf appeared with a `pop'.
“Go to the garden room and see to it that the gazebo is cleared off and add some more pixie lantern around the room. Also gather a few bouquets of flowers.”
With a short bow, the elf disappeared in another `pop', just as Harry appeared from the stairwell, a tiered Lily in his arms, followed by Remus and Tonks. Harry and Remus in their dress robes, Lily in a soft pink Muggle summer dress, and Tonks in a bright purple Muggle dress.
“I found a minister,” Harry smiled pointed to Remus. “This Minister of Magic can do just about anything in the wizarding world.”
“Thank you so much for doing this on such late notice, Minister,” Draco said shaking Remus's hand.
“It's no problem at all,” Remus smiled.
“And thank you for coming as well, Tonks,” Draco said holding his hand out to Tonks.
Tonks grabbed a hold of Draco's hand and pulled him into a giant hug, “We've waited fifteen years for this. I wouldn't miss this for the world, dear cousin.”
“Great, so where are we doing this?” Remus asked.
“Right, follow me.”
Draco lead them through the mansion until they came to the garden room where Draco had first learned that he was a father. The room was now dark, lit only by the hundreds of pixies and fireflies that flew through the hair. Kiaree worked effortlessly in the middle of the gazebo, gathering together the freshly picked flowers into bouquets. As she finished, she turned to Draco.
“Will there be anything else Kiaree can do for Master Draco, sir?” she asked.
“Yes,” Draco smiled. “Please stay and attend my wedding.”
The little elf's eyes weld up with tears, “Master wants Kiaree to stay?” she asked.
“Yes, it would be an honor to have you,” Draco answered.
“Thank you Master, sir,” the elf said throwing her arms around Draco. “Kiaree will never forget this.”
“Thank you for doing such a wonderful job in here,” Draco nodded to the elf. “It's perfect. Now, all we need is Ginny,” Draco said looking around.
“Kiaree will retrieve Miss Ginny,” the elf bowed before disappearing with a `pop'.
-->
Author's Notes: Oki so I'm doing a horrible job at ending this story, which means there is still one more chapter to come. Anyway, here's the big Quidditch Match that you all have been waiting for. For less confussion, here is a list of the two teams...
Slytherin:
Avery Potter- captain, Keeper
Zyler Calix- co-captain, Chaser
Orion Black- Beater
Kaeda Malfoy- Seeker
MacAdrien Flint- Chaser
Garrett Aarons - Beater
Anikin Walker- Chaser
Hufflepuff:
Marcel Weasley- captain, Chaser
Aimon Weasley- Chaser
Hayden Williams - Keeper
Ryder Sanchez- Chaser
Briar Andrews- Seeker
Aryana Banter- Beater
Tyberon Portia- Beater
Chapter 20: Fallen Victory
Ginny woke up to the sweet sounds of birds chirping and the rapid breathing of Draco beside her. She rolled over to her side and stared happily at the ring on her finger. Finally she was Mrs. Draco Malfoy.
Draco groaned as he began to stir, rolling over to wrap himself around his wife, and drifting instantly back to sleep. Ginny smiled as she took his hand into hers and closed her eyes not wanted to wake just yet. It had been a long eventful night and she could use the extra rest.
Just as she began to drift back to sleep, a loud crash sounded out in the hall.
“Reparo!” she heard Harry call out. “Lily get over here. Don't make me stuplify you!”
“I don't wanna take a bath,” Lily was complaining.
“Lily Ophelia Potter! Keep it down. Auntie Ginny and Uncle Draco are sleeping,” Hermione chastised.
“Uncle Draco?” Draco asked finally waking up.
Ginny let out a small giggle, “Get use to it. We have fourteen nephews, four nieces, and two more on the way. Well, that's when you include Harry and Hermione's three as well as Tallulah and Teddy of course.”
“Great, now all I have to do is get all their names straight,” Draco joked. “I suppose we should get ready for the match.”
“Do we have to?” Ginny moaned, kissing Draco lightly.
“Do you have any idea how long it's been since I been to a Quidditch match?”
_________________________________________________________________________
Kaeda sat quietly at the Slytherin table, her leg bouncing a mile a minute as she pushed her food around with her fork.
“Nervous?” Peyton asked.
“Me?” Kaeda looked up, startled. “No-no, of course not,” she stuttered.
“Good, because we are so going to win,” Macadrian insisted. “There's no way we're going to let Hufflepuffs beat us again.”
“You should really eat something,” Katrina suggested handing Kaeda an apple.
Kaeda sighed as she took the apple and absent mindedly took a bite. The last thing she needed was the faint from lack of food in her stomach.
“So, you and Avery going to the party together?” Viola asked.
“They're still not talking,” Macadrian answered for her. “I hear he's taking that Ravenclaw. What's her name? The one who wears a lot of black.”
“Ara?” Kaeda said looking up from her plate for the first time.
“Yes, her,” Macadrian answered.
“Not jealous are you?” Payton asked.
“Me, no? Besides I already have a date.”
“Who, not Zyler I hope,” Teddy interrupted, taking a seat across from Kaeda. “Hope you don't mind me joining you. You know how Ave and Cel are before a game. They're doing that silent treatment thing again.”
“I know what you mean,” Kaeda said flashing a small glance towards the Slytherin Gryffindor table where Marcel, Junior, Zyler, Avery, and Junior's roommates all sat together.
“So who are you taking?” Teddy asked taking a sip of pumpkin juice.
“I'm- I'm-” she stuttered as her eyes wondered around the great hall and finally settling on the Gryffindor who just happened to be walking by at that exact time. “I'm going with Braden!” she said pulling Braden down into the seat next to her.
“Really?” Braden asked wide-eyed.
“Of course,” Kaeda smiled. “Remember I said yes when you asked me?”
“You do?” Braden asked confused, “Which time?”
“That's great noone cares, now be gone!” Macadrian interrupted waiting for Braden to leave before she continued. “So who's JR taking?”
“Noone at the moment,” Teddy answered. “But apparently he has someone in mind and he says he's he going to ask her after the match.”
Peyton, Macadrian, Viola all squealed with delight.
“That means it could be one of us,” Viola said.
“Merlins! I'm a mess! I have to go redo my hair,” Peyton said rushing for the entrance, Peyton and Viola right behind her.
“So Mr. Lupin, who will you be escorting to my party?” Kaeda smiled across the table to Teddy who blushed, turning his hair a light shade of pink.
“Do you honestly think there is a witch here who wants to go out with werewolf?” Teddy asked in a low voice as he hair slowly began to turn back to it's normal shade of turquoise.
“I think the question is who wouldn't want to date you. You're funny, smart, you get top marks, and you're dad's the Minister of Magic. You probably get away with loads of stuff.”
“And yet, I'm still a werewolf.”
“Fine, if you won't ask someone, I will.”
“Oh, no! I know that smirk. Don't even think about it Kade!”
Ignoring Teddy's pleas, Kaeda got up and walked over to the Ravenclaw table, returning momentarily with Jaylee Ryan.
Jaylee took a seat at the table and smiled at Teddy who hid his face in his arms as his hair immediately turned to hot pink.
“Kaeda said you wanted to ask me something,” she said sweetly.
“She-she did?” Teddy stuttered looking up so quick that he knocked over an entire bowl of oatmeal. “Sorry,” he said, reaching for his wand to clean up the mess.
Jaylee laughed softly, “Something about the party?” she hinted.
“Well, um- I- you probably will just say no- but I wanted to know- but you don't have to say yes- I just thought-”
“I would love to go to the party with you!”
“You would?” Teddy asked amazed.
“Why wouldn't I?”
“Well, the whole werewolf thing just scares people sometimes so I just thought-”
“Well you thought wrong! I love werewolves. I have an older brother who is one.”
“Really? I didn't know you had a brother other than Talon.”
“Yes, his names Gryffin. He's twenty-two so naturally he doesn't go here. Walk me to the stadium?” she asked holding out her hand.
Teddy smiled as he took her hand, “I owe you big time,” he whispered to Kaeda. “Good luck at the match!”
________________________________________________________________________
“Come on, Mate, just tell me dude,” Talon pleaded as he and Junior took their seats on the stands.
“You'll have to wait and see,” Junior answered.
“Come on, just tell me which house she's in.”
“What house who's in?” Draco interrupted as he and Ginny took a seat behind the boys.
“Which lucky witch he is taking to the party,” Talon answered.
“Which he is going to have to wait and see just like everyone else,” Junior said turning around. “Hello Mum!” he said hugging Ginny. “Nice to see you two together.”
“Well you better get use to it,” Draco smirked.
“Nice to see you again Miss. Dubbs,” Talon nodded his head to Ginny.
“Good to see you too, Mr. Ryan. How's the Gryffindor team doing this year?”
“Wicked!” Talon answered excitedly. “We just had Oliver Wood help us out at practice the other day. He's the coach for the Prides.”
“Yes, I remember Oliver from back when I went to Hogwarts. Fred and George use to complain about his long speeches.”
“Yeah, now poor Ave is going to have to put up with it next year when he joins Portree,” Harry said taking a seat next to Ginny.
“So Avery's taken the job?” Junior asked.
“Well, he still hasn't declared it as a definite yet, but Harry and I are hopeful,” Hermione said taking a seat next to Harry and lifting Lily onto her lap. “Oh, and since Harry obviously already forgotten, Mr. Blinko from Quality Quidditch is looking for you, Draco.”
“Yes, right. He's in the Headmistress' Box,” Harry added.
“Well I better go see what he wants then,” Draco said getting up from his seat.
Before the long, the stands were full of Students, and families awaiting for the beginning of the match.
_________________________________________________________________________
“So remember, we need at least eighty points to put us ahead of Gryffindor in the House Cup points. Hufflepuffs are behind us by one-hundred-eighty points. That way even if they catch the snitch, they'll still need to make at least four goals more than us to pass us out.” Avery was saying as he did his traditional pre-match talk in the Slytherin locker room before the match. “Black, Aarons, I need you two to block Marcel and Sanchez. They've been working on their speeds and passes. Flint, keep your eye on the Quaffle at all times. Calix, try sharing the Quaffle for once. The more it moves, the harder it is for them to get a hold of. You got that broom of yours repaired, right Walker?- Good, now Malfoy, just concentrate on catching the Snitch. It's not that difficult of job.”
“Well you just make sure you don't let anything in the hoops, Potter!” Kaeda said getting up and walking out.
“And why you're at it, Potter,” Zyler added, “Get your mind off the girl and back onto the match.”
“What's that supposed to mean, Calix?” Avery called after him.
“Can you two fight after the match?” Ryder interrupted. “Hufflepuffs' are already on the field.”
The Slytherin made their way to the field to find Madam Hooch and Marcel in the center. The Hufflepuff team hovering behind Marcel while Kaeda hovered alone before him. Avery took his place beside Madam Hooch while the remaining team joined their Seeker.
“Are both teams ready?” Madam Hooch asked, looking at both Marcel and Avery to nod.
With the sound of her whistle, Madam Hooch sent the Quaffle into the air and the game began.”
“Hufflepuffs start out with control of the Quaffle by Marcel Weasley, and he passes it to his little brother Aimon Weasley, now it's off to Ryder Sanchez and AWE, intercepted by Anikan Walker of the Slytherin team. Walker makes a u-turn, passes it to Macadrian Flint, Flint passes it back to Walker who just misses that Bludger sent by Hufflepuff's Aryana Banter. Walker passes the Quaffle to Zyler Calix and he's heading for the hoops, where Hufflpuff's Keeper Hayden Williams stands ready, and here goes Calix for the goal and, WAIT, Calix passes it back to Flint and Flint SCORES! SLYTHERIN 10 - HUFFLEPUFF 0!
“There's the whistle and the Quaffle's up and OH!- Aimon Weasley from out of no where takes control. Aimon passes it to Sanchez, who misses it, but Marcel recovers it just before Walker gets his hands on it. Garrett Aaron's of the Slytherin team sends a Bludger heading for Marcel and WOW, that was a close one. Bludger intercepted by Hufflepuff's beater, Aryana Banter. That's what you call good team work there. Marcel's heading for the hoops where Slytherin Team Captain Avery Potter is ready, Marcel shoots, and Potter defends his goal! No wonder Coach Wood of the Prides has been trying to get his hands on this kids. What an amazing save!
“Now, Potter passes the Quaffle off to teammate Walker, Walker is just flying passed the Hufflepuff chasers, look at him go! He's coming up to the goals, OUCH! Bludger to the head that's gotta hurt! Nice block by Beater Tyberon Portia as Walker drops the Quaffle which is quickly recovered by Hufflepuff's Aimon Weasley, but what a good sport. Walker manages to stay on his broom and is back in the game on Aimon's tail as Aimon heads for Potter, but Orion Black is in his way with a Bludger. Aimon tosses the Quaffle back to brother and team captain Marcel just before the Bludger catches his tail end of his broom! Look at that broom spin! I'm getting dizzy just watching it. Marcel heads for the goal and- another excellent save by Potter!
“With no sign of the Snitch, the game is SLYTHERIN 10 - HUFFLEPUFF 0! Slytherins are in control of the Quaffle and wait- was that a sign of the Snitch this early in the game? I didn't see anything, but looks like the Slytherin's Seeker Kaeda Malfoy did as she dives towards the center of the field, Hufflepuff's Seeker Briar Andrews close behind her- but wait! Malfoy pulls up right at the last second and OUCH! Andrews hits the dirt! Looks like it was just a fake out and OH- CALIX SCORES! SLYTHERIN 20 - HUFFLEPUFF 0!
“Andrews is up and back on her broom and she doesn't look happy as she flies towards Malfoy who is circling the Slytherin hoops searching for signs of the golden snitch and wait! Slytherin scores again! SLYTHERIN 30 - HUFFLEPUFF 0!
“Sanchez has the Quaffle he just missed that Bludger sent by Black. He's really looking for a goal, and INTERCEPTED by Walker. Walker has control, he passes it to Flint, who passes it Calix. Back to Flint, now to Calix, pass to Walker. What is this Hot Potato? Flint has the Quaffle as she comes up to Keeper Williams and GOAL by Walker! SLYTHERIN 40 - HUFFLEPUFF 0!
“But wait, the excitement is not at the Hufflepuff goals, but seems to be on the opposite side. Seems that Hufflepuff's Seeker Andrews has just took a hold of Malfoy's broom tail which of course is a foul, but Madam Hooch didn't see it and is not calling anything. Potter doesn't look happy as he calls for a foul. Hufflepuff's take advantage of this distraction and HUFFLEPUFF SCORE! SLYTHERIN 40 - HUFFLEPUFF 10!”
_________________________________________________________________________
“Slytherin's just scored again?” Draco asked as he returned to his seat where he left Ginny and Junior. Since he had left, Bill, Charlie, Trevor, Travis, and Molly had joined them as well as Ron, Pansy, and Violet.
“No Hufflepuff,” Charlie answered. “There down by one goal now.”
“SLYTHERINS SCORE!” the boom of the commentary rang through the stands. “SLYTHERIN 60 - HUFFLEPUFF 40!”
“Looks like it's going to be a close one,” Bill said. “Are you getting all this Hermione?” he asked looking over to the witch who held up a Muggle camcorder, recording the game.
“Yes, but my hands getting tired,” she answered.
“Here, I'll do it for a while,” Harry said taking it from her.
“So, Father, what did Mr. Blinko want?” Junior asked.
“Oh, he offered me a job,” Draco answered happily.
“At Quality Quidditch?” Ron asked. “Why would you want to work there?”
“No, it's a different job for a new project he's starting. I would tell you more, but he wants to keep it under wraps for the moment. He's going to make an announcement at the party.”
“Well did you take this job?” Ginny asked.
“Of course!” Draco smirked. “Which is why I'm going to have to resign at the Auror's Office,” he said turning to Harry.
“No problem, mate. The job just doesn't seem to suit you anyway.”
“Hey sorry we're late!” Fred said from behind everyone and he and Holden took a seat behind everyone. “We had some unfinished business to take of.”
“There's no sign of the Snitch yet I see,” George added as he and Lyndon joined the family as well.
“Not yet, Slytherin is up by two goals,” Ron answered.
“What's in the bag?” Pansy asked noticing the brown sack that George was carrying around.
“Oh, just some business deals,” George smirked, shaking the bag.
“Sounds like a bag of galleons,” Molly raised an eyebrow.
“Right, I almost forgot! Here's ours,” Junior said, standing up giving a handful of galleons to Fred. “Talon want in same as me.”
“You are taking bets on the match?” Pansy laughed.
“Maybe,” Fred and George said together.
“CALIX SCORES AGAIN! SLYTHERIN 70 - HUFFLEPUFF 40!”
_________________________________________________________________________
Kaeda circled high above the match searching for any glimmering of gold she could find, but there was still no sight of the golden Snitch.
“COME ON ORION!” she shouted as she saw Orion setting up for another goal.
“NICE BLOCK BY HUFFLEPUFF'S KEEPER HAYDEN WILLIAMS!” the commentary boomed through the stadium.
“Malfoy! Stop watching the game and pay attention to your position!” Avery called out as Kaeda flew by him, glaring as she did.
Kaeda quickly zoomed to the opposite side of the field to avoid anymore lectures from Avery.
“HUFFLEPUFFS SCORE! SLYTHERIN 120 POINTS - HUFFLEPUFF 90 POINTS!”
“Kaeda look out!” Orion shouted from below her just in time for Kaeda to shift underneath her broom to miss a Bludger that was heading her way.
Kaeda righted herself onto her broom and gave a short wave of thanks to Orion before continuing her flight around the pitch. As she came near the Slytherin's goal post, she saw it. That glimmer of gold she had been searching for. It right there hovering over the right golden hoop.
Kaeda flattened herself onto her broom and sped for the post, flying just above Marcel who was racing for the goal, Quaffle in hand. Slytherin was already passed the score they needed to surpass Gryffindor in the points markings and if she could catch the snitch before Hufflepuff, it would knock them out of the running.
Kaeda glanced back momentarily to see Hufflepuff's Seeker Briar Andrews a good distance behind her. All she had to do was reach the Snitch before it zoomed away out of sight and Slytherin would take the victory.
“Kaeda look out!” Avery shouted.
Kaeda turned her head back towards her destination just as a Bludger was heading her way, but it was too late. The Bludger collided head on into Kaeda stomach, knocking the wind out of her and forcing her off her broom to fall helplessly to the ground.
Abandoning his goal post, Avery sped into a dive towards his fallen team mate where he caught her, just yards from the ground.
“MARCEL SCORES JUST AS ANDREWS CATCHES THE GOLDEN SNITCH. NOT ONLY DOES HUFFLEPUFF WIN, BUT THIS PUTS HUFFLEPUFF TO THE NUMBER ONE SPOT OF THE QUIDDITCH HOUSE POINTS STANDING. HUFFLEPUFF WINS! FINAL SCORE HUFFLEPUFF 240 POINTS - SLYTHERIN120 POINTS!”
“Nice catch, Potter, but don't think catching the Quaffle was more important!” Kaeda spat as Avery landed.
“Sorry if I was distracted by saving your life!” Avery spat back. “It's not like I could have caught the Snitch for you!”
“No, but you couldn't have stopped the goal which would have put us in first place!”
“Well if you were paying more attention to what was going on in front of you instead of behind you, I wouldn't have had to catch you!”
“Maybe if you didn't distract me by all your yelling, I would have seen the Bludger in time!”
“The least you could do is thank me for saving your arse a trip to the hospital wing!”
“Grrr!” Kaeda growled, her face red as she stalked away from Avery in fury.
“Hey Malfoy, you alright?” Anikan asked he landed his broom on the ground beside her. Without a word, Kaeda walked passed him as she disappeared into the locker room.
“Nice catch, Potter!” Macadrian said as she and the rest of the team crowded around their captain.
“Is Kaeda alright?” Garrett asked concerned.
“She's fine,” Avery growled, pushing his way past his team mates.
“Hey Potter!” Orion ran to catch up to Avery. “Mate don't worry about the loss, there's still two more matches to catch up. You did what you had to do.”
“Yes, well tell that to Kaeda!” Avery said before walking into the locker room, slamming the door behind him.
_________________________________________________________________________
“Wow, didn't see that coming,” Talon said as he stared with amazement at all the excitement on the Quidditch match.
“I'm going to go make sure Kaeda's alright,” Ginny said hurrying up, Molly following closely behind her.
“I have to go congratulate my boys,” Bill said getting to his feet.
“We better get going, too. We have some business to do with Lee in Hogsmead for the new shops opening this weekend then we have to pick up with girls before the party,” George said getting up.
“Fifty galleons for each of you,” Fred said handing the bag of galleons over to Junior and Talon.
“You bet against your sister?” Draco asked surprised.
“It was a sure bet,” Junior smirked.
“We knew Kaeda and Potter were still having problems and our sources say it was affecting their game,” Talon added.
“So you two have sources?” Ron asked. “You couldn't have shared this tip with your favorite uncle? Now I'm out five galleons!”
“Ron!” Pansy said smacking his arm.
“Well I have some creatures to take of,” Charlie said stretching. “Holden and Lyndon are more than welcome to stay here with us if they'd like.”
“Can we Daddy, please?” Lyndon asked.
“Is it Ok with you Fred?” George asked.
“Two less things we have to worry about,” Fred joked.
“I guess that leaves the rest of us to help Cissy set up the Great Hall,” Hermione said looking around.
“Knowing Mother, she's probably already finished,” Draco smirked.
-->
Here it is, the first part to the final chapter. Hope you like it. Here is a pic that may help explain a scene in this chapter: http://groups.msn.com/Hogwartsschool2/charatersofalwc.msnw
Chapter 21: Party- Part 1
Draco lead the remaining Weasley's into the Great Hall where he found that the four house tables had been removed and instead, replaced with many smaller round tables. The teacher's table remained filled with deliciously fresh treats, including a fountain of chocolate. Stars and planets hung around the room giving the room a starry night theme. The table clothes were a navy blue, velvet to the touch, with dancing silver stars. Maroon and silver velvet curtains lined each walls where even more stars twinkled from the lights of fireflies and fairies that flew carelessly around the hall. Snape had even managed to create a starry maroon dragon that flew around the ceiling followed by a smaller emerald dragon.
The room was magnificent. Narcissa had surely outdone herself once more. The only thing missing was a starry night sky which would soon replace the setting sun on the enchanted ceiling.
“Reminds you of the Yule Ball, doesn't it?” Pansy asked.
“Please! Don't remind me!” Ron rolled his eyes.
Draco looked around the hall until he finally spotted his mother, along with Snape and Headmistress McGonagall, working on some last minute details.
“It's simply breath taken!” Draco heard from behind him.
Turning around he found Ginny, Molly, and Penelope gazing around in amazement.
“She does an excellent job, doesn't she?” Draco said walking towards Ginny.
“That she does,” Molly nodded. “I'm going to go see if there is anything I could do to help.”
“How's Kaeda?” Draco asked after everyone was out of ear shot.
“Depressed,” Ginny answered.
“It's only one match. There'll be more.”
“Yes, but it's not only the match she is upset with. It's Avery.”
“What about Avery?” Draco asked confused.
“Don't worry about it. She'll get over it,” Ginny assured him.
“I'm going to take a walk.”
“Want me to go with you?”
“I'm sure I can remember my way around the castle. I'll be back in time for the party.”
_________________________________________________________________________
Draco wandered aimlessly through the hallways of Hogwarts, admiring all the changes the castle had sustained over the years of his absent. The castle itself seemed to remain the same physically, the constant changing of staircases, the vanishing steps, the talking portraits, but the air had changed some how.
As Draco drifted around a corner on the seventh floor, he noticed a loud commotion coming from behind a closed doorway. As he approached the door for a better look, he could hear music, and the cheers coming from several students.
“Go on in and join the party,” a familiar voice said from behind Draco.
Draco turned around to see a large portrait of his old headmaster, smiling down on him.
“Professor Dumbledore?” Draco asked the portrait.
“Yes, Mr. Malfoy?” the old man smiled at him, his blue eyes twinkling through his half-moon spectacles.
“I'm afraid I don't know the password,” Draco admitted.
“Password?” the professor continued to smile. “Dear child, a password is for places in which people are not wanted. Here, everyone is welcomed.”
Draco thought back to a letter he remembered reading that Kaeda had written to Ginny during his first year at Hogwarts.
“A common room for everybody,” Draco whispered.
“Exactly!”
“Shouldn't you be in the headmaster's office?” Draco asked remembering a few visits he had made where you could find portraits of all the past headmasters and headmistress' of Hogwarts.
“I was there for a while,” Dumbledore nodded, “But I asked to be placed here when this room was opened not too long ago.”
“What for?”
“So I could watch over my students of course,” Dumbledore answered matter-of-factly. “Now go on in and join the celebration!”
Draco nodded to the old headmaster before turning to enter the room.
Inside he found it to be brightly lit and almost as large as the Great Hall itself. Banners from each of the houses hung alternately around the walls with one large banner falling across the center which alternated from bright yellow letters which congratulated the Hufflepuff Quidditch team on their most recent victory then slowly faded away to reveal an animation of the last play which won them the match.
Students from every house, including Slytherin, and every year were gathered around the room in a celebration, dancing and cheering for one another.
“Draco!” Bill called out from a top a table where he stood along with Marcel, Aimon, and two other members of Hufflepuff team, bottles of pumpkin juice in hand.
Draco made his way through the crowd to Bill just as he stepped down.
“What brings you to the celebration?” Bill asked.
“Just out for a walk around the castle,” Draco answered.
“Since you're here, have a drink,” Bill offered. “Can I get some pumpkin juice over here for Mr. Malfoy?” Bill called out to the crowd.
No more than a few seconds later a goblet made its way through the crowd and into Draco's hand.
“Boy, these kids sure know how to party,” said Bill. “I can't seem to recall any party's like this in my years at Hogwarts.”
“I think the Yule Ball was as close as we came,” said Draco.
Draco looked around the room glancing at the many faces around him.
“You haven't seen Avery around have you?” Draco shouted over the loud music.
“He was in here a few minutes ago. As soon as Kaeda walked in, he walked out.”
“Thanks,” Draco said gulping down the remainder of his juice. “I think I'm going to go back to the Great Hall.”
“Great, we'll see you there!”
Draco walked out of the room and closed the doors behind him before looking up and down the hall.
“Did you find what you were looking for?” Dumbledore's portrait asked.
“Looking for? I'm not looking for anyone,” Draco lied.
“Oh, forgive me, did you find whom you were looking for?”
“I'm not look- fine,” Draco gave in. “Avery Potter. Have you seen him?”
“Avery, the eldest of the young Potters, yes. I do believe he walked by here not to long ago. He seemed rather lost as well.”
“Do you know where he was heading?”
“He enter that room over there.”
“Room? What room?” Draco asked staring at a blank wall.
“A room, I'm afraid, you know all too well.”
Draco spun around to question Dumbledore, but it was too late. He had gone from his portrait.
Confused, Draco wandered back and forth through the hallway trying to clear his mind. As he was about to give up, Draco glanced one last time at the blank wall, but this time it was no longer blank. Instead, before him laid a heavy wooden door, slightly ajar.
Curious to the sudden appearance, Draco pushed the door opened.
Inside, once again, was a room exotic to his eyes. There were many book shelves lined with books, both ancient and new, engraved with dates of past and present times. The walls about the room were covered from floor to ceiling with photos of witches and wizards all dressed in Hogwarts uniforms.
“What is this place?” Draco said aloud to himself as he scanned the photos upon the walls.
“The Hogwarts archives,” a voice called from behind a book shelve.
Draco followed the voice around the corner to where he found Avery sitting atop of several cushions with an opened book in his hands.
“Mind if I take a seat?” Draco asked, sitting down before Avery could answer. “So what's this place all about?”
“It explains every little detail of what happened throughout the history of Hogwarts. Every book is a different year. This one right here, is this years,” Avery said picking up a book beside him and handing it over to Draco.
Draco flipped through the many pages filled with writing and photographs.
“Half the pages are blank,” Draco noticed.
“That's because we're only halfway through the year. If you notice it ends with yesterday. If you come back tomorrow then you will find today's entry. Some say that Hogwarts writes it's own history and that those blank pages are already written in, but only those who hold a true understanding of Hogwarts and it's mysteries could make the writing appear before its time has passed,” Avery explained with out looking up.
“How did you find this place?”
“I've been here on more than a few occasions. I stumbled across it one day by accident. They call it the `come and go' room.”
“Of course, the room of Requirements,” Draco said remembering back.
“You've heard of it?” Avery asked.
“Yes, unfortunately, I tried to block it from my memory.”
Avery looked up for the first time with a quizzical expression.
“I don't want to talk about it,” Draco shook his head. “So what do you got there?” he nodded towards the book.
Avery flipped the book closed and held it up for Draco to see.
“Hogwarts year 1988-1989,” Draco read the golden script on the cover. “What's so fascinating about that year?”
Avery took a deep breath as he returned to the page he had been starring at.
“My parents,” he said quietly starring down at the pages. “My birth parents,” he said pointing to an old photograph filled with many witches and wizards dressed in their Hogwarts uniforms and smiling happily. “My Mum's that Slytherin witch off to the side with the long black and hair and that Ravenclaw next to her is my Dad. They were killed when I was five.”
“What happened?” Draco asked quietly.
Avery looked up at him without saying a word.
“You don't have to-if you don't want to,” Draco said quickly.
“No, it's alright,” Avery insisted.
“They owned a small café in Diagon Alley during the war. During those times, of course, my father didn't trust very many people, especially with me, so they brought me with them to work everyday.
“Then there was that day. The Battle of the Alley as they call it. My Mum and I were in the back room. She was teaching me my letters. I remember like it was just yesterday. We were working on the letter `R'.
“We heard a loud commotion coming from the front so my mother went to check if my father needed help. Everything just became so confusing after that. She came running back to me shouting and she shoved me into a room that was hidden under a trap door and told me to stay. No matter what I heard, I was to stay. That she would come back for me and she left.
“The next thing I remember was hearing a scream and yells and all that noise. All I could do was stay there and cover my ears. Then everything just stopped!
“I don't even remember how long I was there, but it was quiet, until I heard the voices and that name. The name of the wizard that my father use to tell me about before I went to sleep. The one wizard who would save of all from He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Harry Potter.
“I knew he was there to help me so I pounded on the door until it opened and I saw him for the first time.”
“And he decided to adopt you,” Draco stated.
“Well, not right away,” Avery corrected him. “You see, I kind of went mute for a while. Over a year to be exact. They didn't even know my name, so they took me in temporarily until they could find my parents. After a while, they just started calling me Avery and I became part of the family. To this day they never found either of my real parents.”
“What is your real name?” Draco asked.
“Nikko.”
“And they still called you Avery?”
“Actually, I never told them,” Avery sighed. “There's only one person, other than you, of course, that knows it.”
“Kaeda?” Draco guessed.
Avery smiled as he nodded his head.
“She was actually the one who got me talking again. I had just turned six and she was only four. We were in the waiting room at a Muggle Hospital with Grandmother Molly waiting to meet James who was born just moments before. There were these Muggle kids there, and they were picking on me because I wouldn't talk. Then Kaeda comes out of no where and- lets just say she wasn't capable of controlling her powers back then.
“I couldn't let her get in trouble when it wasn't her fault, so when Aunt Ginny and Grandmother Molly starting to yell at her, I told them that it was my fault and that she was just protecting me. They were so intrigued by my speaking that they forgot about Kaeda. I've been speaking ever since.”
“Speaking of Kaeda, I never got to thank you for catching her out there today,” Draco said breaking the silence of Avery's reminiscing thoughts.
“Yes, well, unfortunately she didn't see it that way. She thinks Quidditch is more important than her health.”
“But you don't think that.”
Avery silently shook his head.
“I love Quidditch, but I- well- they'll be other matches.”
“Junior and Talon tell me that you two are in row. That it's affecting your game.”
“They bet against us didn't they?” Avery smiled. “Bloody Gryffindors.”
“Well there will be plenty of matches once you sign with Portree. You are signing aren't you?”
“I don't know!”
“You don't know?” Draco asked. “Don't you want to play Quidditch?”
“Of course I do, it's just that-” Avery paused a moment to clear his head. “Portree is too far away. I mean it's on an island and I can't dissapperate over water yet and it's just too far too quickly.”
“What you're saying is that something-or someone- is holding you back,” Draco said raising an eyebrow.
“It's me! I'm holding myself back,” Avery admitted. “I just can't bring myself to leave. We're so close- I'm just not willing to allow myself to throw it all away.”
“Throw what away?” Draco asked now a little confused.
“Nothing,” Avery shook his head.
“Well then, what if I told you that you could still play Quidditch without having to go so far?”
“You mean join the Magpies? I already tried. I'm not good enough for them. They only want me on the reserve team and I-”
“I'm not talking about Montrose, I'm talking about the Hogwarts Hotchpotch.”
“The what?” Avery asked.
“Well it's still a working name, but it's a new Quidditch team that will be forming this summer and I hear they have a great manager.”
“Really? Who?”
“Me!”
“You're starting your own Quidditch team?”
“No, Mr. Blinko of Quality Quidditch is and he's asked me to help him,” Draco explained.
“Are you serious?”
“Yes! So what do you say?”
“I got to find Kaeda!” Avery said jumping to his feet.
“Is that a yes?” Draco called after him as he disappeared out the door.
“Yes!” Avery said reappearing for a moment before disappearing once again.
_________________________________________________________________________
“Ok, now I want Junior, Kaeda and their dates in the middle,” Molly called out as she arranged the children into position for a photo. “I want the boys in the back, and Kaeda you sit in front of your brother. Perfect, now Katrina, dear, you sit down beside Kaeda. Wonderful dear. Now Branden you stand beside Junior, behind Kaeda.”
“It's Braedan,” he corrected her.
“Sorry dear. Now Teddy and Jaylee beside him, now. Marcel, you and Ella just stay there and Mr. Ryan why don't you-”
“Already got it under control, Mrs. W,” Talon announced pulling a chair in front of Marcel where he casually sat down.
“Not what I had in mind, but it'll do. Now PJ, you sit next to Kaeda. Perfect,” Molly smiled as she stepped away to view the finished product. “Wait! Something is missing. Where's Avery?” she asked looking around just as a tired, panting Avery came running into the Great Hall.
“Avery, where have you been?” Molly asked taking in his disheveled appearance.
“I was- I was,” Avery panted trying to catch his breath.
“He was with me!” Draco announced walking in as well.
As Avery caught his breath he dropped to his knees in front of Kaeda, “I need to talk to you,” he whispered.
“Not, now. I'm a little busy here,” Kaeda said through gritted teeth.
“It's important! We need to talk!”
“After!”
“Avery Potter, I've been looking all over for you!” A black haired, spectacle witch called out as she wondered over to him.
“Who are you dear?” Molly asked politely.
“I'm Ara. His date,” she answered sweetly pointing to Avery.
“Oh, how sweet dear, then we'll place you next to Ella and Marcel. Come on now Avery,” Molly said trying to get him to his feet.
“Kaeda, please,” Avery begged.
“I'm not interested in talking to you, Potter,” Kaeda said quietly.
“Avery, come on!” Ara said wrapping herself around his arm trying to pull him to his feet.
Avery pulled himself free of the witch and fell back to his knees where he leaned over to Kaeda's ear, “I love you!” he whispered softly.
Kaeda gasped as Avery gave in to Ara and allowed her to pull him to the place beside her for the photo, his eyes still locked with Kaeda's now glistening orbs.
“Now everyone smile,” Molly called out as Ginny held up the camera and a bright light flashed, timelessly freezing that moment for ever.
Avery waited only for a second to allow his eyes to adjust after the blinding light before running back over to Kaeda and collapsing down before her.
“Did you hear me?” he asked quietly.
The still flummoxed witch just nodded her head.
“Come on, hun, let's dance,” Braedan said offering his hand to Kaeda, only to have Kaeda swat it away.
“Avey, I'm thirsty, can you get me a drink?” Ara whined, wrapping her arms around Avery's once more in an attempt to lure him away from the witch.
“Get your own drink,” Avery said, pulling his arm free and holding it out for Kaeda. “Can we talk?”
“But Kaeda?” Braedan pleaded with the witch as Ara whined to Avery.
“But what about me?” she moaned.
“Look Braedan, I only agreed to go with you because Avery went with her,” Kaeda snapped back at him.
“Awe, poor Kaddy had to go with a skrewt,” Ara teased. “What's a matter, not good enough for a Potter?”
“Is that the only reason you like him?” Kaeda asked now angry. “Because he's a Potter? Well I have news for you. Avery's not even a real Potter. He was adopted and the only reason he asked you was to make me jealous!” she said standing up to meet the witch face to face.
“Huh, that's so not true,” she huffed annoyed.
“Actually,” Avery said standing up. “It is.”
Furious, Ara raised her hand ready to strike Avery, but in mid-swing, she changed her mind. Without warning, she spun around and the assault hit Kaeda right across the face.
“You bitch!” Kaeda said, her left handing holding her redden cheek while her right hand whipped out her wand and pointed it at Ara's chest.
“What are you going to do, Malfoy? Kill me?”
As Kaeda lunged for her, two arms wrapped around her waist, twisting her around and away before she could retaliate.
“Let me go!” Kaeda struggled, her blonde locks falling over her face, blocking her vision.
“Not until you calm down,” she heard her father say.
After a few moments of struggling, Kaeda finally gave in and relaxed.
“That's it,” Draco said loosening his grip.
When Draco was finally satisfied with her state of calm, he let go. To his dismay, his decision was premature. As soon as she was free, Kaeda sprinted foward at Ara. This time, her fist making contacts.
-->
Party- Part II
“Girls, that's enough,” Ginny cried as she stood between the two witches.
A red faced Kaeda flailed about trying to escape from Draco's grasp once more while Ara struggled to free herself from Avery.
“Calm down or neither of you will be staying at this party.”
“But Mum, it's my party. She shouldn't even be here,” Kaeda protested.
“You broke my glasses!” Ara called back.
“What- what in the wizarding world is going on here?” McGonagall asked, wondering into the middle of the crowd that had formed around the catting witches.
“She's ruining my party,” Kaeda shouted first.
“She stole my date!” Ara shot back.
“She hit me!”
“She punched me!”
“Enough! My office, now, both of you!” McGonagall said calming.
“Minerva, please, it's just a little argument,” Ginny pleaded with the headmistress.
“Now Miss. Weasley, you know we can not tolerate any form of violence here.”
“But she didn't start this,” Draco argued, releasing Kaeda to join in to Ginny's protest.
As her parents continued to argue with the professor, Kaeda looked to Avery. He had just released Ara, who was now fumbling around the ground in search of her broken glasses, and his eyes were now content on Kaeda.
`We need to talk,' Avery mouthed.
Kaeda looked around. All other eyes were on her parents and the headmistress.
With a quick nod towards the Entrance Hall, Kaeda and Avery easily slipped away unnoticed.
Hand and hand, the young witch and wizard made their way out the front doors of the castle.
“What did you want to tell me?” Kaeda asked as they made their way down the steps.
The sound of voices startled the two. Avery pulled her behind a statue where they sat patiently as Charlie and the boys made their way up to the castle.
“We can't talk here. They will be noticing our absence soon,” Avery said fumbling for his wand. “Accio cloak!” he called out.
A moment later, a silvery material floated through the night sky, landing effortlessly into Avery's outstretched arm.
“What is it?” Kaeda asked, apprehensibly touching the odd device which felt like it was made from water.
“An invisibility cloak,” Avery answered, pulling the cloak over himself and vanishing into thin air. “Come on,” he said holding it open for Kaeda to slip in.
Cautiously, they made their way across the grounds until they found themselves alone at last on the Quidditch pitch.
Without hesitation, Kaeda threw off the invisibility cloak and spun around to face Avery with her hands on her hips.
“Ok, Potter, let's have it!”
“I'm sorry.”
“You're sorry? One day you're my best friend, suddenly you kiss me, then you act as if I don't exist, and now you love me and all you can say is you're sorry?”
“I've always loved you, Kade. It's just- I never thought you felt the same way, until this year, and it's my last year here. I didn't want to start something just to have to say goodbye too soon. That's why it's taken me so long to decide-”
“I'm the reason why you were planning on taking the job here instead of with the Portree, aren't I?” Kaeda asked wide-eyed.
Avery nodded.
“You idiot!” Kaeda burst out. “Playing pro-Quidditch is your dream! I can't let you give up your dream for me,” she said quietly before turning to leave.
“Kaeda,” Avery grabbed a hold of her arm to stop her. “It may have taken me some time to realize it, but I would give up everything to be with you. I said it once, Malfoy and I'll say it again. I love you.”
Kaeda looked up at Avery, tears filling her bright blue eyes, “I'm not going to be the one to be blamed for you not following-”
“But I'm not giving up anything.”
“But Portree is so far away and-”
“I'm not going to Portree.”
“But you have-”
“Thanks to your father, I no longer have to choose between you and Quidditch. Him and Mr. Blinko are forming a team. Here near Hogwarts.”
Tears flowed freely and heavily as Kaeda threw her arms around Avery pulling him straight to her, their lips crashing together with great force.
“I love you, Malfoy,” Avery panted breaking the kiss, his head pressed against her forehead, and her face cupped gently in his hands.
“I love you too, Potter.”
_________________________________________________________________________
“Thank you so much, Minerva. We really appreciate this,” Ginny thanked the headmistress.
“Just see that it doesn't happen again, Miss. Weasley,” McGonagall said, her lips pursed together.
“Actually, Professor,” Ginny said quietly. “It's Mrs. Malfoy.”
“I know,” McGonagall gave a small grin before turning away.
Ginny took a deep breath before turning to Draco.
“That was a close one,” she said.
“Yes, but did you have to agree to such a horrible punishment?” Draco asked.
“Oh, I'm sorry Draco. Would you rather have your daughter expelled?” Ginny said sarcastically.
“No, but banning her from Quidditch matches for the rest of the year? Couldn't we just `donate' some galleons or something.”
“We are not going to buy our daughter's way through school like your father did for you.”
“But this is a really important year for her.”
“She's a fifth year. It's not like there will be scouts from the pro teams watching her.”
“No, but they'll remember her next year when they start watching her.”
“What makes you think she'll be wanting to go pro anyway?”
“Well I- you're right,” Draco gave in.
“Draco, she's only banned from the matches. She's still part of the team,” Ginny said wrapping her arms around his neck.
“Right again,” Draco said kissing the tip of her nose.
“Looks like someone trying to make up for loss time,” Ron joked as he, Harry, and the girls walked by. “You two finally dating again?”
“Don't be silly Uncle Ron,” Lily said. “They're married.
“Isn't it amazing what comes out of a young witches mouth,” Harry grinned as he put his hand over his daughters mouth to stop her from saying more, only to pull it away in surprise as she licked his palm.
“But it's true. I got to wear my new dress,” Lily added.
“Come on, Lil. Let's go see if the children found Avery and Kaeda yet,” Harry said lifting her onto his shoulders. “Come on Vi, you can come to.”
“Is this true, baby sis?” Ron asked.
Without a word, Ginny just nodded her head.
Ron scowled at her for a moment, “Hey Bill, Char, come and hear what our baby sister did,” he called out to his older brothers, his gaze still focused on Ginny.
“What's going on,” Bill said merrily as he and Charlie joined them.
“Seems that Ginny got married and didn't bother to inform us.”
“Really?” Charlie asked, a scowl forming in his brow as well. “Fred! George! Come here a moment.”
“Yes, we have some news that may be of interest of you,” Bill added with a frustrated look as well.
Ginny felt Draco's hand find hers as her brothers encircled them.
“What's all this excitement about?” the twins asked in unison.
“Our baby sister's married,” Ron explained.
“Really?” Fred smirked.
“Perhaps we should `welcome' him to the family,” George added with an identical smirk.
“Boys come on. It's not Draco's fault. He wanted you all to be there. I was the one who didn't want to wait.”
“Likely story,” said Fred.
“Ok, men. On three!” Bill called out.
“One,” said Charlie as they all took out their wands.
“Two,” said Ron as they pointed their wands directly at Draco.
“Three!” said Fred and George as the Weasley brother's held their wands high into the air as burst of confetti, loud horns, streamers, and a few fireworks burst out above them in celebration.
“Welcome to the Weasley Family,” Charlie said shaking Draco's hand.
“Didn't mean to scare you like that,” Bill added, shaking hands with Draco as well.
“It's all in fun,” Fred and George said patting Draco on the back.
“Now who's going to tell mum?” Ron asked smirked.
“Yes, she's been planning Ginny's wedding since the day she was born,” Bill shook his head.
“I will!” Fred and George called out together.
“I'm the oldest, I'll do it!” Bill called out.
“Well I'm Mum's favourite, I'll do it,” Ron called.
“Now hands in everyone. We'll do `Every Little Wizard',” Charlie announced.
The Weasley boys all put their fist into a circle.
“Boys!” Ginny called out loud. “We are going to tell mum and the children ourselves,” Ginny said pointing to Draco and herself.
The Weasley wizards all looked to their little sister before bursting out into laughter.
“Sure you are Gin,” George laughed.
“That's if you win!” Fred added.
Frustrated, of always being outnumbered as the only girl, Ginny added her fist into the circle.
“Come on, Draco,” she insisted, dragging Draco into the circle with them. “That way we'll have a better chance of winning.”
With everyone all set, Charlie took out his wand and pointed to everyone's fist as he went around the circle...
“Every little wizard knows,
To catch a dragon by it's toes,
You must hold it's fiery nose,
Or into his stomach you will go.”
“George, you're out!” Bill said.
George stepped out form the circle as Charlie continued.
“Every witch knows if she,
Is helped by a wizard when in need,
That she must award his bravery,
With a kiss for his good deed.”
“Draco, you're out,” Fred said.
“That's fine. I'm going to go find Harry and see if they've located the children yet,” Draco said before waling away allowing Charlie to continue.
“Every warlock who casts a spell,
Knows that he must know it well,
Or he could cause a tale to tell,
And no longer will he excel.”
“I'm out,” Charlie announced as Bill continued on with the rhyme until only Ron and Ginny remained.
“Inside every witch and wizard's heart,
Is the key which sets them apart,
From every creature dumb or smart,
For magic is the greatest art.”
“And we have a winner!” Fred called out lifting Ron's arm high into the air.
“Sorry, Gin. Ron won fair and square,” Bill said.
“Not if I get their first!” Ginny said before making a dash across the room where Molly sat enjoying a cup of tea, with Narcissa, Severus, and a few Hogwart's professors.
Ron, though a late start, was able to catch up to her quickly with his long legs.
“Mum,” Ginny panted, holding herself up with the table. “I'm, I'm-”
“She's married!” Ron said breathlessly as he caught up to Ginny.
Ginny smacked him across the stomach, knocking the wind out of him.
“Draco and I were married last night- It was a spur of the moment thing- The only ones there were Remus- Tonks- Harry- Hermione- and Lily- We wanted everyone to be there but I was tired of waiting so please don't blame Draco-We're going to have a wedding later this year after the children come home for holiday- I'm sorry I didn't tell you first,” Ginny said all in one breath.
“We know!” Molly smiled.
“What?” Ginny asked confused.
“We know!” Molly said again.
“You two couldn't honestly think you could do something like that and we wouldn't know about it, would you?” Narcissa smirked, sipping from her tea cup.
“You're not mad?” Ginny asked.
“Of course not, dear. We couldn't be happier,” Molly said getting up and giving her daughter a hug.
“Wait, how did you know?” Ron asked. “We only just found out because of Lily.”
Narcissa and Molly exchanged looks.
“Harry told you didn't he?” Ginny asked, her hands on her hip.
“Now, dear, you know Harry is like a son to me. He's just as afraid of hiding something from me as you children are,” said Molly.
“Harry told you? And he didn't tell me?” Ron said in amazement. “I'm his best friend!”
“Doesn't mean he has to tell you everything,” said Ginny.
“So, at least Hermione could have said something to me.”
“Hermione?” Ginny raised and eyebrow.
“We're best friends too,” Ron declared.
“Face it, Ron. You two haven't been the same since she caught you cheating on her with Katie.”
“Sure, bring that up again.”
“Besides, even before that you two were constantly arguing. If it wasn't for Harry, you two wouldn't have even been friends!”
“You're just mad because Harry left you for Hermione!” Ron said raising his voice.
“Harry didn't leave me. I left him,” Ginny argued back, matching her voice to his.
“Ginny, dear,” Molly said stepping in between her bickering children. “How did Junior and Kaeda take the news?”
“We haven't told them yet,” Ginny said quietly.
“Don't you think you should?” Molly asked.
“Of course we should,” Draco answered showing up at last. “That is of course, once we locate them,” he said looking around.
_________________________________________________________________________
Junior and Talon stood at the top of the steps of the Hogwarts castle waiting patiently as they scanned the Hogwarts grounds from their post.
“See anything?” Junior asked.
“Only Ted and Zeph,” Talon pointed to the approaching shadows.
“Did you find them?” Junior called out to them.
“No!” Zephron called back.
“We checked along the forest, your uncle Charlie's cabin, and the front gates. There is no sign of them,” Teddy said as he climbed the stairs to where Junior was standing.
“Did you guys have any luck?” Zephron asked.
Junior shook his head.
“We checked around the lake and the Quidditch pitch.”
“Nothing!” Talon added.
“Here comes Cel and Hayde. Maybe they found something,” Junior said running down the steps towards them.
“We checked the gardens, the greenhouses, and the part of the forest,” Marcel explained. “No sign at all.”
“You don't think they went into the forest did you?” Hayden asked wide-eyed. “I hear there are still bodies of Death Eaters in their that they just left to rot. That's why we can't go in there.”
“I hear that some of the Death Eaters that they didn't catch still live in there, surviving off the flesh of the dead ones,” Zephron added.
“Would you two listen to yourselves?” Marcel asked. “There are no Death Eaters left. All the survivors were put on trial, then sent to Azkaban.”
“Yes, and all the dead ones were buried in that grave yard in Knockturn Alley,” Teddy added.
“Now I bet that is definitely hunted,” said Talon. “We should so check it out next time we're in Diagon Alley.
“I'm not going anywhere near that Grave Yard,” Junior said. “My grandfather's buried there. It's bad enough his portrait still hangs in the Manor. His eyes follow you where ever you go and he's always cursing us as we walk past.”
“Why don't you take the portrait down?” Talon asked.
“We tried. He put on a permanent stick charm on it.”
“Should we go see if the girls had better luck searching the castle?” Marcel asked.
The boys walked inside to find the girls already gathered in the in the Entrance Hall.
“Any luck?” Junior asked.
“Nothing,” Katrina answered. “Ella and I checked the dungeons as well as the Slytherin common room, the kitchens, and the prefect's bathroom.”
“Jaylee and I searched the seventh floor and the towers,” Tiegra explained.
“Me and Micole searched the floors one through three,” Briar added.
“What about four, five and six?” Junior asked.
“Completely empty,” James said as he appeared walking down the stairs, Aiden and Jacey not far behind.
“What about Hogsmead?” Jacey asked.
“They wouldn't have gotten passed the gargoyles,” said Micole.
Suddenly the double doors to the Great Hall opened, revealing a loud mixture of music and commotion.
“How's the search going?” Harry asked as he, Violet, and Lily walked out to join them in the Entrance Hall.
“It's over,” Junior said taking a seat on the staircase.
“What's going on in there?” Aiden asked referring to the shouts that filled the air as the doors opened.
“Daddy and Auntie Ginny are fighting again,” Violet answered.
“He found out they're married?” Junior asked.
“Yes, and you know your uncle, he- wait! You know that they're married?” Harry asked.
“Teddy told me.”
Harry looked to Teddy.
“Mum told me,” Teddy shrugged.
“Well then, just act surprise when they tell you themselves,” Harry winked
“You must feel relieved, JR” Talon said patting him on the back.
“What do you mean?” Junior asked.
“You're always complaining how you have to do everything for your sister and look after her. Now you don't have to,” Talon explained.
“You're no longer the head of the family,” said Marcel.
“Now that your Dad's back, let him do all the work of running around after Kaeda,” Zephron added.
“Yes, you're right,” Junior smiled as the doors opened once again.
“I thought the party was in there,” Draco pointed behind him as he entered the hall. “Any news on Kaeda?”
“No,” Junior said getting up. “And I'm done looking for her,” he smiled. “This is my party too and I'm going to enjoy it. I've spent the last sixteen years watching out for her and doing what's best for her. This time. I'm going to do what I want to do. If you're looking for us, we'll be on the pitch,” Junior announced before exiting out of the castle, his friends filing out behind him.
“What was that all about?” Draco asked.
“Sounds like he's tired of taking care of his sister,” Harry shrugged. “That boy has sacrificed a lot for her.”
“He has?” Draco asked. “Like what?”
“Well, Quidditch for one,” answered Harry.
“Quidditch? He hates Quidditch.”
“He just says that to hide the truth. He is the best Quidditch player I've seen in a long time. Far more better than Avery and Marcel combined.”
“Then why doesn't he try out for the team?” Draco asked confused.
“He did. Every year since he started Hogwarts, except this year that is.”
“Then why hasn't he made the team.”
“He has every year. Even his first year, however, his sister didn't,” Harry shook his head. “Kaeda was so upset that he couldn't bare to play if she wasn't, so he told her that he didn't make the team either. Every day during the summer those two were always flying around the Manor training for the following year, but Kaeda never made it until this year.”
“So why didn't Junior join this year.”
“He never even tried out. He gave up and said that he wasn't interested in playing anymore.”
“Why didn't anyone ever stop him from quitting?”
“Charlie and I both tried to talk to him when we found out what he was doing, but he always put his sister before himself,” Harry answered. “I suppose that since you're back, he must feel that he could let go some and that you will pick up where he left off.”
“How do you know all this?” Draco asked impressed by Harry insight of Junior.
“Well, these things you just know when you're a parent,” Harry smirked. “And the fact that they were just discussing it before you walked out here.”
Harry patted Draco on the back, “Let's go make sure your wife hasn't killed her brother, yet. I'm sure Avery and Kaeda will show themselves sooner or later. It's not like they're going to run off and get married or something like that.”
-->